Skip to main content

Full text of "The letters of a post-impressionist; being the familiar correspondence of Vincent van Gogh"

See other formats


V 


THE  LETTERS  OF  A 
POST-IMPRESSIONIST 


TRANSLATED    FROM    THE    GERMAN 
BY 

ANTHONY  M.  LUDOVICI 


VINCENT  VAN  GOGH 

BY  HIMSELF 


THE  LETTERS  OF  A 

POST-IMPRESSIONIST 

BEING 

THE  FAMILIAR  CORRESPONDENCE 
OF  VINCENT  VAN  GOGH 


LONDON 

CONSTABLE  AND  COMPANY  LTD. 
1912 


Glfli 


CHISWICK  PRESS:  CHARLES  WHITTINGHAM  AND  co. 

TOOKS  COURT,  CHANCERY  LANE,  LONDON. 


INTRODUCTORY   ESSAY   ON   VAN 
GOGH  AND  HIS  ART. 

THOUGH  the  collection  of  letters  contained  in  Cas- 
sirer's  publication,  "  Vincent  Van  Gogh.  Briefe,"  is 
not  a  complete  one,  from  my  knowledge  of  a  very  large 
number  of  the  letters  which  are  not  included  in  this  volume, 
I  feel  able  to  say  that  the  present  selection  is  in  any  case 
very  representative  and  contains  all  that  is  essential  in 
respect  to  Van  Gogh's  art-credo  and  general  attitude  of 
mind. 

For  reasons  into  which  it  is  unnecessary  for  me  to 
enter  here,  it  was  found  convenient  to  adopt  the  form  of 
Cassirer's  publication  arranged  by  Margarete  Mauthner, 
and  my  translation  has  therefore  been  made  from  the  Ger- 
man (Fourth  Edition,  1911).  Still,  with  the  view  of  avoid- 
ing the  errors  which  were  bound  to  creep  into  a  double 
translation  of  this  sort,  I  took  care,  when  my  version  was 
complete,  to  compare  it  with  as  many  of  the  original 
French  letters  as  I  was  able  to  find,  and  I  am  glad  to  say 
that  by  this  means  I  succeeded  in  satisfying  myself  as  to 
the  accuracy  of  every  line  from  page  39  to  the  end. 

The  letters  printed  up  to  page  38  ,  some  of  which  I  fancy 
must  have  been  written  in  Dutch — a  language  which  in 
any  case  I  could  not  have  read — have  not  been  compared 
with  the  originals.  But,  seeing  that  the  general  quality  of 
the  German  translation  of  the  letters  after  page  39  was 

v 


so  good  that  I  was  able  to  discover  only  the  small  handful 
of  inaccuracies  referred  to  in  the  appendix,  I  think  the 
reader  may  rest  assured  that  the  matter  covering  pages  i 
to  38  is  sufficiently  trustworthy  for  all  ordinary  purposes. 

I  say  that  "  I  fancy"  some  of  the  letters  which  occur 
between  pages  i  and  38  were  written  in  Dutch ;  for  I  am 
not  by  any  means  certain  of  this.  In  any  case  I  can  vouch 
for  the  fact  that  the  originals  of  all  the  letters  after  page  38 
were  in  French,  as  I  have  seen  them.  But  in  this  respect 
Paul  Gaugin's  remark  about  his  friend  Van  Gogh  is  not 
without  interest :  "  II  oubliait  meme,"  wrote  the  famous 
painter  of  ne"gresses,  "  d'6crire  le  hollandais,  et  comme  on 
a  pu  voir  par  la  publication  de  ses  lettres  a  son  frere,  il 
n'£crivait  jamais  qu'en  frangais,  et  cela  admirablement, 
avec  des  'Tant  qu'a,  Quant  a,'  a  n'en  plus  finir."1 

Rather  than  disfigure  my  pages  with  a  quantity  of 
notes,  I  preferred  to  put  my  remarks  relative  to  the  di- 
vergencies between  the  original  French  and  the  German 
in  the  form  of  an  appendix  (to  which  the  Numbers  i  to  35 
in  the  text  refer),  and  have  thus  kept  only  those  notes 
in  the  text  which  were  indispensable  for  the  proper  under- 
standing of  the  book.  Be  this  as  it  may,  the  inaccuracies 
and  doubts  discussed  in  the  appendix  are,  on  the  whole,  of 
such  slight  import,  that  those  readers  who  do  not  wish  to 
be  interrupted  by  pedantic  quibbles  will  be  well  advised  if 
they  simply  read  straight  on,  without  heeding  the  figures 
in  the  text.  To  protect  myself  against  fault-finders,  how- 
ever, such  readers  will  understand  that  it  was  necessary 
for  me  to  prepare  some  sort  of  a  list  referring  to  those 
passages  which,  in  the  German,  differed  even  slightly  from 
the  French  original. 

1  See  "  Mercure  de  France,"  vol.  48,  p.  127  (Oct.  1903),  Article, 
"  Paul  Gauguin,"  by  Charles  Morice. 

vi 


In  the  letters  not  included  in  Cassirer's  publication,  there 
are,  of  course,  a  few  passages  which,  for  obvious  reasons, 
could  never  have  been  brought  before  the  German  or 
English  reading  public;  as  will  be  seen,  however,  the 
present  letters  in  themselves  are  but  more  or  less  lengthy 
fragments,  carefully  edited  by  the  friends  of  the  deceased 
painter,  while  the  almost  complete  omission  of  dates  and 
other  biographical  information  usually  accompanying  a 
volume  of  this  sort,  may  also  at  first  be  felt  as  a  rather 
disturbing  blemish. 

I  would  like,  however,  to  seize  this  opportunity  to  de- 
fend Margarete  Mauthner  against  the  charge  of  having 
made  a  "fantastic  arrangement"  of  these  letters;  for,  if 
the  person  who  made  this  charge  had  only  been  acquainted 
with  the  facts  of  the  case,  he  would  have  known  that  she  had 
done  no  more  (at  least  from  page  39  onwards)  than  faith- 
fully to  follow  Emile  Bernard's  original  arrangement  of  his 
friend's  correspondence  in  the  "  Mercure  de  France  "  ;  and 
surely  we  must  assume  that  Emile  Bernard,  Van  Gogh's 
devoted  admirer,  was  the  best  judge  as  to  what  should,  or 
should  not,  appear  of  all  that  his  friend  had  written. 

With  regard  to  dates,  however,  Emile  Bernard  does 
give  a  little  more  information  than  Margarete  Mauthner ; 
but  it  is  very  little,  and  it  is  as  follows  :  the  letters  to 
E.  Bernard  from  page  39  to  page  73  were  written  during 
1887;  those  from  page  73  to  page  86  were  written  during 
1888;  those  from  page  io8to  page  112  were  written  during 
1889,  and  the  remainder,  as  Margarete  Mauthner  also  tells 
us,  were  written  during  1890.  Of  the  letters  to  Van 
Gogh's  brother,  I  am  afraid  I  can  say  nothing  more  definite 
than  that  all  those  which  occur  after  page  87  were  written 
in  Aries,  and  probably  San  Remy,  between  1887  and  1890. 

Now,  postponing  for  a  moment,  the  discussion  of  Van 

vii 


Gogh's  actual  place  in  the  history  of  the  art  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  and  bearing  in  mind  the  amount  of  adverse 
criticism  with  which  his  work  has  met  for  many  years,  it  does 
not  seem  irrelevant  here  to  lay  stress  upon  the  fact  that 
these  letters  are  all  private,  intimate  communications, 
never  intended  to  reach  the  public  eye.  And  I  feel  all  the 
more  inclined  to  emphasize  this  point,  seeing1  that,  to  the 
lay  student  of  art,  as  also  to  the  art-student  himself,  it  is 
often  a  difficult  task  to  take  the  sincerity  of  the  art-in- 
novator for  granted.  Confronted  with  a  new  technique 
and  an  apparently  unprecedented  conception  of  the  outer- 
world — faced,  in  fact,  by  a  patch  of  strange  blood ;  for  that 
is  what  it  comes  to  after  all — we  are  prone  to  doubt  that 
our  man  is  bond  fide.  Filled  with  the  prejudices  and  pre- 
possessions of  centuries,  and  knowing  from  sad  experience 
that  the  art-world  is  not  without  its  arch-humbugs,  we 
find  it  difficult  to  believe  that  such  a  strange  and  foreign 
grasp  of  reality  could  actually  have  been  felt  by  the  in- 
novator in  our  midst.  And,  rather  than  question  our  own 
values  and  our  own  grasp  of  reality,  we  instinctively,  and, 
as  I  think,  very  healthily,  incline  to  doubt  the  sincerity  of 
the  representative  of  this  new  standpoint  which  is  offensive 
to  us. 

In  Van  Gogh's  case,  however,  we  are  particularly  fortu- 
nate ;  for  we  possess  these  letters  wrhich  are  proof  enough 
of  the  sincerity  with  which  he  pursued  his  calling.  And,  as 
I  say,  he  did  not  write  them  for  the  press,  nor  did  he  com- 
pose them  as  a  conscious  teacher.  They  simply  took  shape 
quite  naturally  in  his  moments  of  respite,  when  he  felt  the 
need  of  unburdening  his  heart  to  some  sympathetic  listener ; 
and  in  writing  them  he  was  as  ingenuous  and  as  unem- 
barrassed as  a  child.  He  wrote  to  his  brother  and  to  a 
bosom  friend,  Emile  Bernard.  As  I  have  mentioned,  a 

viii 


good  deal  in  these  letters  had  to  be  suppressed — and  very 
naturally  too.  For  if  this  correspondence  had  not  contained 
much  that  was  of  too  intimate  a  character  for  publication, 
it  is  obvious  that  the  very  parts  that  were  considered  publish- 
able,  would  not  have  had  a  quarter  of  the  value  which  we 
must  now  ascribe  to  them.  It  is  precisely  because  these 
letters  are,  as  it  were,  soliloquies  which  Van  Gogh  held  in 
the  presence  of  his  own  soul,  that  they  seem  to  me  to 
be  of  such  incalculable  value  to  all  who  think  and  work 
in  the  domain  of  art,  and  even  in  the  domain  of  psychology 
and  morality  to-day. 

For  everyone  who  is  acquainted  with  the  literature  of 
Aesthetic,  must  know  how  poor  we  are  in  human  documents 
of  this  nature,  and  how  comparatively  valueless  the  greater 
part  even  of  our  poor  treasure  is,  when  it  is  compared 
with  the  profound  works  which  men  who  were  not  them- 
selves painters  or  sculptors,  have  contributed  to  our  litera- 
ture on  the  subject.  , 

Who  has  not  been  disappointed  on  reading  Ghiberti's 
commentaries,  Leonardo's  note  books,  Vasari's  discourses 
on  "Technique,"  Antoine  Raphael  Mengs's  treatises, 
Hogarth's  Analysis  of  Beauty,  Reynolds'  Discourses,  Alfred 
Stevens'  Aphorisms,  etc.  ?  But  who  has  not  felt  that  he 
was  foredoomed  to  disappointment  in  each  case  ?  For  an 
artist  who  could  express  the  "why"  and  the  "how"  of 
his  productions  in  words  would  scarcely  require  to  wield 
the  chisel  or  the  brush  with  any  special  power.  The  way 
in  which  one  chooses  to  express  oneself  is  no  accident ;  it 
is  determined  by  the  very  source  of  one's  artistic  passion. 
A  true  painter  expresses  himself  best  in  paint. 

With  Van  Gogh's  letters,  however,  we  are  not  concerned 
with  a  painter  who  is  writing  a  text-book  for  posterity,  or 
undertaking  to  teach  anybody  his  art,  or  to  reveal  the 

ix 


secrets  of  it  to  his  fellows.  The  communications  to  his 
brother  and  his  friend,  printed  in  this  volume,  partake  much 
more  of  the  nature  of  a  running  commentary  to  his  life- 
work,  a  Sabbath's  meditation  upon  and  contemplation  of 
his  six  days'  labour,  than  a  series  of  technical  discourses 
relating  to  his  procedure  and  its  merits.  True,  technical 
points  arise,  but  they  are  merely  the  fleeting  doubts  or 
questionings  of  an  expert  chatting  intimately  with  an  in- 
timate, and  are  quite  free  from  any  pedagogic  or  didactic 
spirit.  On  the  other  hand,  however,  that  which  he  gives 
us,  and  which  the  others  above-mentioned  scarcely  touch 
upon,  is  the  record  of  his  misgivings  and  fears  concerning 
the  passion  that  animated  him,  the  value  of  this  passion, 
and  the  meaning  of  his  function  as  a  painter  in  the  midst 
of  civilised  Europe  of  the  nineteenth  century.  These  letters 
are  not  only  a  confession  of  the  fact  that  he  participated 
heart  and  soul  in  the  negative  revolution  of  the  latter  half 
of  that  century,  they  are  also  a  revelation  of  the  truth  that 
he  himself  was  a  bridge  leading  out  of  it,  to  better  and 
more  positive  things. 

He  touches  upon  these  questions  lightly,  as  is  only 
fitting  in  letters  that  bear  other  tidings  of  a  more  prosaic 
nature,  but  he  never  can  conceal  the  earnestness  with 
which  he  faced  the  problems  that  were  present  in  his 
mind,  and  as  a  stenographic  report  of  these  problems 
these  letters  make  the  strongest  claim  upon  our  atten- 
tion. 

With  regard  to  his  ultimate  dementia,  I  have  little  doubt 
myself  as  to  how  it  was  brought  about.  As  in  the  case  of 
Nietzsche  and  many  another  foreign  or  English  poet  or 
thinker,  I  cannot  help  suspecting  it  was  the  outcome  of 
that  protracted  concentration  of  thought  upon  one  or  two 
themes  (the  chief  characteristic  of  all  mania,  by-the-bye), 

x 


which  he  and  a  few  other  unfortunate  and  whole-hearted 
men  found  it  necessary  to  practise  in  the  midst  of  a 
bustling,  changing,  and  feverishly  restless  age,  if  anything 
of  lasting  worth  was  to  be  accomplished. 

Imagine  a  man  trying  to  study  the  laws  governing  a 
spinning  top  in  the  midst  of  the  traffic  of  the  city,  and  you 
have  a  fair  image  of  the  kind  of  task  a  sincere  artist  or 
thinker  undertakes  at  the  present  day,  if  he  resolve,  in  the 
midst  of  the  rush  and  flurry  of  our  age,  to  probe  the  deep 
mystery  of  that  particular  part  of  life  to  which  he  may 
happen  to  feel  himself  drawn  by  his  individual  tastes  and 
abilities.  Not  only  is  he  foredoomed  to  dementia  by  the 
circumstance  of  his  occupation,  but  the  very  position  he 
assumes — bent  over  his  task  amid  the  racket  and  thunder 
of  the  crowded  thoroughfare  of  modern  life — gives  him  at 
least  the  aspect  of  a  madman  from  the  start. 

And  Van  Gogh  himself  was  perfectly  aware  of  this.  For 
he  realized  that  the  claims  which  nowadays  are  put  upon 
the  energy  of  one  individual  concentrated  seeker,  are  so 
enormous  that  even  the  complication  of  marriage  may 
prove  one  strain  too  many  for  him.  He  admits  that  the 
Dutch  artists  married  and  begat  children;  but,  he  adds: 
"The  Dutchmen  led  a  peaceful,  quiet,  and  well-ordered 
life"  (page  61  ).  "  The  trouble  is,  my  dear  old  Bernard," 
he  says,  "that  Giotto  and  Cimabue,  like  Holbein  and  Van 
Eyck,  lived  in  an  atmosphere  of  obelisks — if  I  may  use 
such  an  expression — in  which  everything  was  arranged 
with  architectural  method,  in  which  every  individual  was 
a  stone  or  a  brick  in  the  general  edifice,  and  all  things 
were  interdependent  and  constituted  a  monumental  social 
structure.  .  .  .  But  we,  you  know,  live  in  the  midst  of  com- 
plete laisser  aller  and  anarchy ;  we  artists  who  love  order 
and  symmetry  isolate  ourselves  and  work  at  introducing  a 

xi 


little  style   into   some  particular   portion  of  the   world " 

(Pa§re  59)- 

And  this  is  no  empty  lament ;  it  is  a  plain  statement  of 
the  fact  that  in  the  disorder  and  chaos  of  the  present  day, 
not  only  has  the  artist  no  place  allotted  to  him,  but  also 
that  the  very  position  he  tries  to  conquer  for  himself,  is 
hedged  round  with  so  many  petty  obstacles  and  minor 
personalities,  that  his  best  and  most  valuable  forces  are 
often  squandered  in  a  mere  unproductive  attempt  at  "  at- 
taining his  own."  That  he  should  need,  therefore,  to 
practise  the  most  scrupulous  economy  with  his  strength 
— a  precaution  which  in  a  well-ordered  age,  and  in  a 
healthier  age,  would  not  be  necessary — follows  as  a  matter 
of  course. 

"I  should  consider  myself  lucky,"  sighed  Van  Gogh,  "  to 
be  able  to  work  even  for  an  annuity  which  would  only  just 
cover  bare  necessaries,  and  to  be  at  peace  in  my  own  studio 
for  the  rest  of  my  life  "  (page  88). 

Without  Jhis  brother  Theodor's  devotion  and  material 
help  it  is  impossible  to  think  without  alarm  of  what  might 
have  become  of  this  undoubted  genius.  For  it  must  be 
remembered  that  his  brother  practically  kept  him  from  his 
Hague  days  in  1881  until  the  very  end  in  1890,  at  Auvers- 
sur-Oise.  It  is  only  when  we  think  of  the  irretrievable 
loss  which  we  owe  to  the  fact  that  Monet  himself  had  to 
remain  idle  for  six  months  for  want  of  money,  that  we  can 
possibly  form  any  conception  of  what  the  result  would 
have  been  if  Theodor  Van  Gogh  had  ever  lost  faith  in  his 
elder  brother,  and  had  stopped  or  considerably  reduced  his 
supplies,  or  had  ever  accepted  his  offer  to  change  his  call- 
ing (see  page  129). 

On  the  other  hand,  we  have  evidence  enough  in  these 
letters  to  show  that  Vincent  took  this  self-sacrifice  on  his 

xii 


brother's  part  by  no  means  lightly.  We  have  only  to  see  the 
solicitude  with  which  he  speaks  of  his  brother's  exhausting- 
work  (pages  127-30,  146)  and  of  his  health,  in  order  to 
realize  that  it  was  no  mean  egoism  that  prompted  him  to 
accept  this  position  of  a  dependent  and  of  a  protege".  In 
fact,  if  we  value  his  art  at  all,  it  is  with  bated  breath 
that  we  read  of  the  cheerful  and  stoical  manner  with 
which  for  his  brother's  sake  Vincent  stopped  painting  for 
a  while  (page  102).  But  the  words  will  bear  being  re- 
peated : 

"I  am  not  so  very  much  attached  to  my  pictures,"  he 
says,  "  and  will  drop  them  without  a  murmur ;  for,  luckily, 
I  do  not  belong  to  those  who,  in  the  matter  of  works  of 
art,  can  appreciate  only  pictures.  As  I  believe,  on  the  con- 
trary, that  a  work  of  art  may  be  produced  at  much  less 
expense,  I  have  begun  a  series  of  drawings  "  (see  also 
page  50). 

Again  and  again  he  complains  of  the  cost  of  paint  and 
canvas,  and  to  have  allowed  him  carte  blanche  in  the  pur- 
chase of  these  materials,  the  brother  must,  considering 
his  circumstances,  have  been  capable  not  only  of  very  ex- 
ceptional generous  feeling,  but  of  very  high  artistic  emotion 
as  well.  For  it  must  have  been  no  easy  matter  for  this 
employee  of  Messrs.  Boussod  and  Valadon  to  have  worked 
year  in  and  year  out  and,  without  any  certain  prospect  of 
recovering  his  outlay,  to  have  paid  these  monthly  bills  for 
Vincent's  keep  and  Vincent's  work.  It  is  true  that  occasion- 
ally a  picture  of  Vincent's  would  sell ;  but  in  those  days 
prices  were  low,  and  even  Vincent  himself  was  often  will- 
ing to  accept  a  five-franc  piece  for  a  study.  Besides,  the 
expenses  must  have  been  made  all  the  heavier  thanks  to 
Vincent's  inveterate  carelessness  and  lack  of  order  in  little 
things,  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  a  fair  portion  of  the 

xiii 


materials  purchased  must  have  been  literally  wasted,  if  not 
lost. 

Gauguin,  speaking  of  his  meeting  with  Van  Gogh  in 
Aries,  writes  as  follows : 

"  Tout  d'abord  je  trouvai  en  tout  et  pour  tout  un  d^sordre 
qui  me  choquait.  La  boite  de  couleurs  suffisait  a  peine  a 
contenir  tous  ces  tubes  presses,  jamais  referme"s,  et  malgre" 
tout  ce  d^sordre,  tout  ce  gachis,  un  tout  rutilait  sur  la  toile. "  l 

Still  both  Van  Gogh  and  his  brother  had  an  indomitable 
faith  in  the  former's  work — a  faith  which  touches  upon  the 
sublime — though  neither  of  them  lived  to  see  their  highest 
hopes  realized. 

"As  to  the  market  value  of  my  pictures,"  Vincent  wrote 
(pages  8  and  9),  * '  I  should  be  very  much  surprised  if,  in  time, 
they  did  not  sell  as  well  as  other  people's.  Whether  this 
happens  directly  orlater  on  does  not  matter  to  me  " a  (see  also 
page  17,  line  20). 

The  finest  words  concerning  this  ideal  brotherly  relation- 
ship, however,  have  been  written  by  Vincent's  great  friend, 
Emile  Bernard. 

"Mais  ce  que  je  veux  dire,  avant  tout,"  says  Bernard, 
"  c'est  que  ces  deux  freres  ne  faisaient  pour  ainsi  dire 
qu'une  id6e,  que  1'un  s'alimentait  et  vivait  de  la  vie  et  de  la 
pense"e  de  1'autre,  et  que  quand  ce  dernier,  le  peintre, 
mourut,  1'autre  le  suivit  dans  la  tombe,  seulement  de 
quelques  mois,  sous  1'efFet  d'un  chagrin  rare  et  e'difiant." 

1  "  Mercure  de  France/'  vol.  48  (Oct.  1903),  p.  127. 

2  That  Vincent  also  often  felt  depressed  about  his  work  may  be 
gathered  from  the  following-  passage,  taken  from  a  letter  to  his 
brother,  not  included  in  this  volume  :  "C'est  une  perspective  assez 
triste  de  devoir  se  dire  que  jamais  la  peinture  que  je  fais  n'aura  une 
valeur  quelconque." 

3  See  Emile  Bernard's  preface  to  his  publication  of  Van  Gogh's 
letters  in  the  "  Mercure  de  France,"  vol.  7,  p.  324. 

xiv 


Thus  Theodor  and  Vincent  died,  perhaps  hoping,  but 
little  believing1  that  Van  Gogh's  present  triumph  would 
ever  be  realized.  And,  indeed,  even  to  the  calm  and  re- 
flecting student  of  art  to-day,  there  must  be  something  sur- 
prising, something  not  altogether  sound  and  convincing, 
in  this  stupendous  leap  into  fame  which  the  work  of  this 
poor,  enthusiastic,  and  thoughtful  recluse,  has  made  within 
recent  years.  If  the  means  or  the  measure  for  placing  him 
had  been  to  hand,  if  all  this  posthumous  success  had  been 
based  upon  a  definite  art-doctrine  which  knew  what  to 
select  and  what  to  leave  aside,  nothing  could  have  been 
more  imposing  than  this  sudden  exaltation  of  one  whom  a 
former  generation  had  spurned.  But  who  would  dare  to 
maintain  for  a  moment  that  Van  Gogh's  present  position 
is  in  itself  a  proof  of  his  value  as  an  artist  ? 

It  is  an  empty  illusion  to  suppose  that  history  necessarily 
"  places  "  a  man,  or  even  a  whole  age,  and  gives  to  both 
their  proper  level.  What  history  has  shown  and  probably 
will  continue  to  show  is,  that  whereas  time  very  often 
elevates  true  geniuses  to  the  dignity  which  is  their  due, 
and  confers  upon  them  the  rank  that  they  deserve,  it  also 
certainly  raises  vast  numbers  to  the  position  of  classics, 
who  never  had  a  tittle  of  a  right  to  that  honour,  and  fre- 
quently passes  over  others  in  silence  who  ought  to  have 
had  a  lasting  claim  upon  the  respect  and  appreciation  of 
their  fellows.  Such  things  have  happened  so  often,  and 
sometimes  with  such  a  disastrous  effect,  that  one  can  but 
feel  surprised  at  the  almost  universal  support  that  the 
doctrine  of  the  infallibility  of  posterity  enjoys. 

All  posthumous  fame,  however,  should  be  weighed  in 
relation  to  the  quality  of  the  period  that  concedes  it,  and 
before  we  concur  too  heartily  with  the  verdict  of  an  age 
subsequent  to  the  man  it  lionises,  we  ought,  at  least,  to 

xv 


analyze  that  age  and  test  its  health,  its  virtues,  and  its 
values. 

The  fact  that  Van  Gogh's  pictures  are  now  selling  for 
twice  as  many  sovereigns  as  he,  in  his  most  hopeful  and 
sanguine  moments  thought  that  they  would  realize  in 
francs,  is  the  most  deceptive  and  the  most  misleading 
feature  about  his  work.  In  any  case  it  should  neither  pre- 
possess us  in  in  his  favour,  nor  prejudice  us  against,  him. 
In  a  world  governed  largely  by  the  commercial  principle 
which  places  quantity  before  quality,  at  a  period  in  history 
when  journalism  with  all  its  insidious  power  can,  like  the 
famous  Earl  of  Warwick,  make  and  unmake  kings  at  will 
— finally,  on  a  continent  in  which  all  canons  in  respect  of 
right  living,  religion,  art,  morality,  and  politics,  have  been 
blasted  to  the  four  winds,  what  does  it  signify  that  a  work 
of  art  which  thirty  years  ago  was  not  thought  to  be  worth 
25  francs,  now  sells  for  £200  sterling?  It  signifies  simply 
nothing  whatsoever.  Would  anybody  venture  to  assert 
that  everything  which  to-day  is  selling  at  200  times  the 
price  at  which  it  was  selling  thirty  years  ago,  is  on  that 
account  worthy  of  particular  admiration  and  respect — I 
mean,  of  course,  from  people  of  taste,  not  from  hawkers, 
pedlars,  and  chapmen  ? 

A  vast  and  unprecedented  revolution  has  been  convulsing 
the  art-world  for  almost  a  century  now,  a  revolution  in 
which  men  like  Gauguin,  Van  Gogh,  C&zanne,  Rodin,  and 
others,  have  fought  like  Titans.  Who  has  ever  heard 
of  a  revolution  enduring  for  almost  a  century?  Even 
the  Grand  Rebellion  lasted  only  for  six  years.  And  this 
revolution  of  art  has  seen  its  heroes  and  its  traitors, 
its  kings,  and  its  usurpers,  its  romance  and  its  squalor 
— all  beneath  the  very  nose  of  the  layman,  all  beneath 
the  very  walls  of  his  fool's  paradise,  without  his  ever 

xvi 


having   suspected  that   something    even    significant   was 
brewing. 

For  art  is  always  the  expression  of  the  most  sensitive 
men  of  an  age.  They,  the  artists,  are  the  first,  by  their 
movements  and  by  the  manner  in  which  they  garner  their 
treasure,  to  prophesy  meteorological  changes  of  a  nature 
vast  enough  to  shake  even  the  layman  into  a  state  of  gasp- 
ing wonder.  But,  as  a  rule,  it  is  only  when  these  highly 
sensitive  men  have  manifested  their  signs,  and  have  more 
or  less  depicted  the  first  lightning  flash  of  the  tempest  that 
is  imminent,  that  the  sky  really  does  become  dark  and 
overcast — patently  overcast  even  to  the  layman's  eyes — 
and  that  the  storm  which  they  felt  was  coming  actually 
begins  to  rage  in  the  concrete  world  of  politics  and  of 
national  life.  And  then  the  pictures,  poems,  and  parables 
already  stored  away,  classified  and  catalogued  in  public 
museums,  are  but  the  crystallized  harbingers  of  a  fact  that 
has  become  patent  to  all. 

The  general  truth  that  nearly  all  the  principal  figures  in 
this  Grand-Rebellion  Drama  were  themselves  innovators, 
renovators,  and  subverters,  does  not  in  itself  justify  us  in 
summarily  disposing  of  them  as  noisy  revolutionaries  and 
nothing  more.  One  can  revolt  against  sickness  in  an  age 
of  sickness,  and  assume  the  title  of  a  revolutionary  or  a 
rebel  with  both  pride  and  dignity.  On  the  other  hand,  a 
resentful  valetudinarian,  who  feels  rebellious  at  the  sight 
of  sleek,  fragrant  and  rosy  healthiness,  may  also  claim  the 
title  "  revolutionary"  ;  but  woe  then  to  the  age  that  allows 
itself  to  be  lured  over  to  his  side  by  his  intellect  and  his  art. 

It  is  important,  therefore,  that  we  should  know  with 
whom  we  are  dealing. 

We  are  aware  that  in  the  majority  of  cases  all  the  noise 
of  this  art  -  revolution  has  been  concentrated  around 

xvii  b 


questions  of  technique.  The  purpose  of  art  was  tacitly 
assumed  to  be  to  obtain  as  faithful  a  transcript  as  possible 
of  nature  and  of  reality,  pure  and  simple — not  nature  linked 
up  with  a  higher  idea,  or  reality  bathed  in  the  atmosphere 
of  a  love  that  transcended  mere  actualities — but  simply 
nature  and  reality  as  they  were  felt  by  anybody  and  every- 
body. And  the  milestones  along  the  highway  covered  by 
this  revolutionary  band,  do  not  mark  the  acquisition  of 
new  passions  or  new  loves,  but  rather  the  adoption  of  new 
technical  methods  and  mannerisms  for  accomplishing  this 
transcript  in  ever  more  perfect  and  more  scientific  ways. 
Nature  with  its  light  and  its  atmospheric  effects  roused 
men  like  Manet  and  his  friends  to  heroic  deeds  of  determi- 
nation. Peasants,  "innocent"  and  "unsophisticated," 
seemingly  belonging  to  nature  and  not  to  town  or  '  *  arti- 
ficial "  life,  were  included  in  the  category  nature,  from 
which  it  was  legitimate  to  make  a  transcript.  Cafe  scenes, 
scenes  of  town  life,  glimpses  "behind  the  scenes,"  were 
included  in  the  category  reality,  provided  their  "artifici- 
ality" and  "  unnaturalness "  were  mitigated  by  a  certain 
"character"  of  which  it  was  also  legitimate  to  make  a 
transcript.  And  all  this  was  done,  not  because  the  peasant 
or  the  scenes  from  town  life  were  linked  up  with  any  higher 
purpose  or  any  definite  scheme  of  life  which  happened  to 
fire  the  hearts  of  the  painters  of  last  century ;  but  because, 
as  a  matter  of  fact,  all  life-passions,  all  life-schemes  were 
at  an  end,  and  anything  was  good  enough,  picturesque 
enough,  trivial  enough,  for  these  artists  (whose  general 
scepticism  drove  them  to  technique  as  the  only  refuge),  to 
tackle  and  to  try  their  new  technique,  their  new  method, 
or  new  watchword  upon.  Light,  the  play  of  comple- 
mentaries,  the  breaking  up  of  light,  the  study  of  values  ! — 
little  things  please  little  minds  ! 

xviii 


It  was  these  preoccupations  that  usurped  the  place  of 
the  rapidly  vanishing  "subject"  in  pictures.  But  what 
was  the  subject?  What  part  had  it  played?  It  is  true  that 
the  subject  picture  in  Manet's  time  was  rapidly  becoming"  a 
mere  farce,  an  empty  page  filled  arbitrarily  with  any  senti- 
ment or  mood  that  happened  to  be  sufficiently  puerile,  or 
at  least  sufficiently  popular.  But  it  had  had  a  noble  past. 
It  had  had  a  royal  youth.  The  subject  picture  was  merely 
the  survival  of  an  age  when  men  had  painted  with  a  deep 
faith.  It  was  the  last  vestige  of  an  historical  period  in 
which  men  had  been  inspired  to  express  their  relationship 
to  life  by  something  higher  and  greater  than  both  them- 
selves and  their  art.  In  fact,  it  had  always  flourished  in 
periods  when  humanity  had  known  of  a  general  direction, 
a  general  purpose  in  life,  and  of  a  scheme  of  life  which 
gave  their  heart-beats  and  their  breath  some  deeper  mean- 
ing than  they  have  at  present. 

The  degeneration  of  the  subject  picture,  then,  into  a 
mere  illustration  of  some  passing  event  or  ephemeral  senti- 
ment, had  a  deeper  significance  than  even  its  bitterest 
enemies  recognized.  For  while  they,  as  new  technicians 
seeking  light  and  complementaries  and  values,  deplored 
the  spiritless  and  uninspired  "  oliographs  "  of  their  acade- 
mical contemporaries,  they  completely  overlooked  the 
deeper  truth;  their  artistic  instincts  were  not  strong 
enough  to  make  them  see  that  the  spiritless  and  uninspired 
subject  picture  was  the  most  poignant  proof  that  could  be 
found  of  the  fact  that  mankind  no  longer  possessed,  to  any 
passionate  or  intense  degree,  that  which  made  the  subject 
picture  possible — that  is  to  say,  a  profound  faith  in  some- 
thing greater  and  more  vital  either  than  the  artists  them- 
selves or  their  art,  something  which  gave  not  only  art  but 
also  life  a  meaning  and  a  purpose. 

xix 


This,  as  I  have  pointed  out  elsewhere,  was  the  great 
oversight  of  the  revolutionary  movement  in  Art  of  the 
second  half  of  the  nineteenth  century.  In  abusing  the  de- 
generate "  subject"  picture,  these  innovators  were  simply 
inveighing  against  a  pathological  symptom.  In  saying  the 
subject  did  not  matter,  they  deliberately  scouted  the  re- 
sponsibility of  eradicating  or  even  of  confronting  the  evil ; 
while  in  concentrating  upon  technique  and  in  finding  their 
inspiration  in  such  secondary  matters  as  the  treatment  of 
light,  values,  and  complementaries,  besides  revealing  the 
poverty  of  their  artistic  instincts  they  merely  delayed  the 
awakening  which  was  bound  to  come  and  which  already  to- 
day is  not  so  very  far  distant — the  awakening  to  the  fact 
that  the  artist,  the  architect,  the  painter,  the  poet,  and  the 
preacher,  are  bankrupt  unless  some  higher  purpose  and 
direction,  some  universal  aim  and  aspiration,  animate  their 
age,  inspire  them  in  their  work,  and  kindle  in  them  that 
necessary  passion  for  a  particular  type  of  man,  on  which 
they  may  lavish  their  eloquence,  their  chromatic,  musical, 
architectural,  or  religious  rhetoric  with  conviction,  power, 
and  faith. 

Where  does  Van  Gogh  stand  in  this  revolutionary  drama 
which  I  have  attempted  briefly  to  sketch  in  the  above 
lines  ? 

Without  esteeming  him  nearly  so  highly  as  many  of  his 
most  enthusiastic  admirers  do,  and  without  sharing  in  the 
least  in  that  hysterical  exaggeration  of  the  value  and  beauty 
of  his  works  which  has  characterized  the  attitude  of  large 
numbers  of  his  followers  on  the  Continent — an  exaggera- 
tion which,  as  I  shall  show,  he  would  have  been  the  first 
to  deprecate  and  to  condemn — I  must  still  confess  that,  as 
an  impressionist,  i.e.,  as  a  revolutionary  of  the  'eighties  who, 
to  my  mind,  strove  to  surpass  impressionism ,  as  also  so- 

XX 


called  post-impressionism,  he  is  a  painter  for  whom  I  feel 
a  much  greater  respect  than  I  can  feel  for  Manet,  Monet, 
Renoir,  Degas,  and  Whistler.  Let  me  make  it  quite  plain 
that  I  realize  the  superiority  in  some  respects  of  the  latter's 
art-forms  ;  let  me  emphasize  the  fact  that  in  my  opinion 
Van  Gogh  was  by  no  means  so  mature  in  his  procedure  as 
any  one  of  these  artists  (save,  perhaps,  in  so  far  as  his  draw- 
ing far  excelled  Renoir's) ;  but  that  his  aims  were  higher 
and  more  vital,  that  he  realized  more  keenly  what  was 
wrong  and  what  was  desirable,  that  he  was  a  thousand 
times  more  profound  than  his  predecessors — of  all  these 
things,  after  careful  consideration,  and  I  must  admit  grave 
doubts,  I  have  at  last  grown  quite  convinced. 

Before  proceeding  with  my  argument,  let  me  lay  stress 
on  the  point  that  I  feel  very  little  sympathy  whatever  with 
any  of  these  impressionists,  art-form-maniacs ,  and  their 
followers  inasmuch  as  they  obscured  the  issues  at  the  very 
moment — half  way  through  the  last  century — when  the 
issues  were  growing  so  plain  that  they  must  have  found  a 
solution  sooner  or  later.  But,  if  we  are  going  to  speak  of 
preferences,  if  in  a  gingerly  manner  we  are  going  to  put 
on  gloves  and  draw  out  from  among  this  crowd  the  men 
whom  we  feel  we  can  tolerate  most  readily,  then,  from  the 
sculptor  Rodin  to  his  friend  Renoir,  of  all  the  names  that 
are  now  household  words  in  the  impressionistic  and  post- 
impressionistic  movement  of  the  late  nineteenth  century,  I 
for  my  part,  certainly  select  Van  Gogh  and,  perhaps  a  little 
way  before  him,  his  friend  Gauguin,  as  the  only  two  whom 
I  can  contemplate  with  equanimity — not  to  speak  of 
approval. 

In  judging  Van  Gogh,  one  of  the  critic's  greatest  diffi- 
culties is,  in  the  first  place,  to  see  a  sufficient  number  of 
his  pictures;  for  he  passed  through  so  many  phases  that 

xxi 


isolated  examples  of  his  work  may  prove  merely  mislead- 
ing. Now,  thanks  to  the  Post-Impressionist  Exhibition  of 
1910-1911  in  London,  the  Sonderbund  Austellung  in  Cologne 
(1912),  and  a  visit  to  Amsterdam,  I  have  been  able  to  see 
about  200  of  Van  Gogh's  paintings,  and  about  a  quarter  as 
many  drawings ;  but  when  one  remembers  that  the  largest 
exhibition  of  his  work  which  has  ever  been  held  contained 
some  450  pictures  alone,  not  to  speak  of  drawings,  it  will 
be  seen  that  to  be  acquainted  with  200  of  his  works  is  a 
long  way  from  possessing  a  complete  knowledge  of  what 
he  achieved.  Still  the  specimens  I  have  seen  I  believe  to 
have  been  thoroughly  representative,  and  in  any  case 
sufficient  to  warrant  my  forming  an  opinion  as  to  his 
merits. 

Van  Gogh  died  when  he  was  only  thirty-seven  years  of 
age,  and  Emile  Bernard  reminds  us  that  though  he  always 
used  to  draw*,  he  really  did  not  give  his  attention  wholly  to 
painting  until  the  year  1882 — that  is  to  say,  when  he  was 
fully  twenty-nine  years  old.  About  this  time  he  writes  to 
his  brother:  "In  a  sense  I  am  glad  that  I  never  learned 
to  paint  ...  I  really  do  not  know  how  to  paint.  Armed 
with  a  white  panel  I  take  up  a  position  in  front  of  the  spot 
that  interests  me,  contemplate  what  lies  before  me,  and 
say  to  myself,  '  that  white  panel  must  be  turned  into 
something  ! '  "  And  concerning  two  studies  finished  at  this 
period,  he  says  :  "I  feel  quite  certain  that  on  looking  at 
these  two  pictures,  no  one  will  ever  believe  that  they  are 
the  first  studies  I  have  ever  painted  "  (pages  15  and  4). 

It  is  true  that  in  the  early  'eighties  he  studied  a  little 
with  Mauve,  who  was  a  distant  relative,  and  later  on  spent 
some  time  at  the  Academy  at  Antwerp ;  but,  on  the  whole, 
like  Gauguin,  he  was  self-taught,  and  when  we  reckon  the 
number  of  years  during  which  this  self-tuition  lasted,  we 

xxii 


can  but  be  amazed  at  the  result,  and  believe  him  when  he 
says  that  painting  was  in  his  very  marrow  (page  16). 

A  still  more  remarkable  fact  about  Van  Gogh  is,  how- 
ever, that  during  the  last  eight  years  of  his  life — the  only 
years,  that  is  to  say,  in  which  he  may  really  be  said  to 
have  devoted  himself  entirely  to  painting,  whether  at  the 
Hague,  Drenthe,  Nuenen,  Antwerp,  Paris,  Aries,  San 
Remy,  or  Auvers-sur-Oise — he  practically  epitomised  in  his 
own  work  the  whole  of  the  development  of  modern  paint- 
ing, from  the  academical  manner  of  his  own  day,  to  a  style 
which  I  maintain  was  on  the  point  of  bearing  him  far 
beyond  the  impressionists  and  so-called  post-impression- 
ists. And  when  I  say  "far  beyond  the  impressionists  and 
so-called  post-impressionists,"  I  do  not  mean  it  in  the 
accepted  sense  of  this  phrase,  I  do  not  mean  that  with 
Gauguin  he  promised  to  land  in  any  of  the  futile  absurdities 
with  which  those  artists  that  were  hung  beside  them  pro- 
voked the  mirth  of  London  at  the  famous  exhibition  at  the 
Grafton  Galleries  in  1910-1911.  I  mean  it  in  this  case  as 
something  peculiar  to  Van  Gogh  and  Gauguin  alone — 
something  which  I  shall  explain  in  due  course  and  which  I 
regard  as  valuable  and  worthy  of  a  more  sound  artistic 
instinct  than  that  possessed  by  all  their  contemporaries. 

I  have  myself  seen  pictures  which  I  could  not  help  think- 
ing must  have  been  painted  in  Van  Gogh's  academic 
period ;  Meier  Graefe  even  thinks  that  Van  Gogh's  work  of 
this  period  is  likely  to  rise  in  public  esteem ;  I  have  little 
doubt,  therefore,  that  Van  Gogh  did  go  through  an  academic 
stage,  however  short  or  however  undistinguished  it  may 
have  been.1 

1  As  to  how  he  overcame  his  academic  period,  see  Meier  Graefe's 
work,  * '  Impressionisten  "  (p.  122)  where  the  author  has  some  in- 
teresting things  to  say. 

xxiii 


And  as  for  his  purely  impressionistic  period,  pictures  of 
this  stage  of  his  development  abound.  "The  Moulin de  la 
Galette,"  and  a  still-life,  "  Basket  and  Apples,"  in  the 
possession  of  Frau  A.  G.  Kroller,  the  "  View  of  Paris  from 
Montmartre,"  belonging  probably  to  the  family,  and  the 
wonderful  "Apples  in  a  Basket"  dedicated  to  his  friend 
Lucien  Pissaro,  in  the  possession  of  Frau  Kroller — all  seem 
to  belong  to  this  period;  and  they  are  by  no  means  incom- 
petent or  unworthy  examples  of  the  school  of  which  they 
are  examples. 

At  this  stage  he  had  the  same  contempt  as  all  modernists 
had  for  academicians,  and  we  find  him  endorsing  Jacques' 
words  that  they  are  "mere  illustrators  !  "  It  is  now  that 
he  feels  that  light,  and  truth,  and  transcripts  of  nature 
matter  tremendously.  He  says  he  has  done  with  "grays" 
and  with  Mauve  and  Israels  as  well  (page  48). 

He  enters  heart  and  soul  into  a  study  of  nature — no 
pains  are  too  great,  no  sacrifices  too  heavy,  provided  only 
that  he  may  become  "  absorbed  in  nature,"  and  thoroughly 
at  ease  as  her  interpreter.  Possessed  as  he  was  of  a  remark- 
able gift  of  observation,  nature  fortunately  did  not  take 
long  to  tell  him  all  that  she  has  to  tell  the  truly  instinctive 
artist;  for  a  man  who  could  paint  that  still-life,  "Apples 
in  a  Basket,"  dedicated  to  Pissaro,  and  the  still-life  "A 
Statuette,  a  Rose  and  Books,"  belonging,  I  believe,  to 
Van  Gogh's  family — not  to  speak  of  dozens  of  other 
marvels  of  observation,  such  as  the  "  Chestnut  in  Bloom," 
belonging  to  Frau  Kroller,  in  which  the  essential  character 
of  the  tree  is  beautifully  seized  by  the  happiest  of  con- 
ventions— would  necessarily  be  a  rapid  and  courageous 
learner  of  all  that  nature  can  teach,  and  would  soon  be- 
come conscious  of  having  reached  that  decisive  Rubicon, 
the  imperative  crossing  of  which  means  one  of  two  alterna- 

xxiv 


tives — either  the  continuation  of  the  old  attitude  to  nature, 
which  at  this  stage  becomes  mere  slavery  and  no  longer 
discipleship,  or  the  mastering  of  nature  which  is  the  first 
step  that  reveals  the  mature  artist  of  sound  instincts. 

Van  Gogh  writes:  "  I  do  not  wish  to  argue  studying 
from  nature,  or  struggling  with  reality,  out  of  existence. 
For  years  I  myself  worked  in  this  way  with  almost  fruitless 
and  in  any  case  wretched  results.  I  should  not  like  to  have 
avoided  this  error,  however. 

"  In  any  case  I  am  quite  convinced  that  it  would  have 
been  sheer  foolery  on  my  part  to  have  continued  to  pursue 
these  methods — although  I  am  not  by  any  means  so  sure 
that  all  my  trouble  has  been  in  vain  "  (p.  30). 

So  far,  then,  Van  Gogh's  sole  excuse — and  it  is  an 
adequate  one — for  having  concerned  himself  wholly  with 
such  subordinate  things  as  art-forms  and  nature  transcripts, 
is  that  he  was  a  learner.  A  time  comes,  however,  when  in 
the  case  of  the  mature  artist,  we  must  take  technical  com- 
petency for  granted,  and  graybeards,  as  many  of  the  im- 
pressionist sculptors  and  painters  grew  to  be,  who  continue 
to  concentrate  upon  technical  questions  and  to  regard 
them  as  ends  in  themselves,  merely  reveal  the  fact  that 
they  never  were  artists  at  all.  In  this  respect  I  cannot  help 
quoting  some  fine  words  of  Gauguin's.  Writing  to  Charles 
Morice  in  April  1903,  he  said  : 

"  Nous  venons  de  subir,  en  art,  une  tres  grande  pe"riode 
d'^garement  caused  par  la  physique,  la  chimie,  la  me"canique 
et  1'etude  de  la  nature.  Les  artistes,  ayant  perdu  tout  de 
leur  sauvagerie,  n'ayant  plus  d'instinct,  on  pourrait  dire 
d'imagination,  se  sont  e"gar£s  dans  tous  les  sentiers  pour 
trouver  des  e"le"ments  producteurs  qu'ils  n'avaient  pas  la 
force  de  cr£er. " 

1  "  Mercure  de  France,"  vol.  48  (1903),  p.  105. 
XXV 


The  reader  who  is  familiar  with  my  aesthetic  views,  will 
understand  that  I  do  not  regard  "  la  physique,  la  chimie  et 
la  me'canique,"  as  sufficient  causes  of  this  state  of  affairs; 
nevertheless  Gaugin  adds  that  the  painters  of  this  "  pe>iode 
d'^garement,"  had  lost  their  instincts,  and  here,  of  course, 
I  am  with  him. 

The  fact,  however,  that  a  painter  or  a  sculptor  has  not 
lost  his  instincts  is  not  sufficient  to  reform  the  civilization 
or  the  culture  in  which  he  lives.  A  still  greater  and  more 
powerful  artist  must  set  to  work  first,  and  he  is  the  legis- 
lator. The  most  a  painter  or  a  sculptor  of  sound  instinct 
can  do,  is  to  recognize  the  lack  of  the  great  legislator,  and 
reveal  by  his  work  and  by  the  things  upon  which  he  con- 
centrates his  mind,  that  he  realizes  where  the  fault  lies. 

Now  I  maintain  that  Van  Gogh  and  Gauguin  took  up 
this  position. — But  I  am  anticipating. — Van  Gogh  passed 
through  another  stage  before  he  reached  this  final  one.  It 
suddenly  flashed  across  his  mind  that  he  had  something  to 
bestow,  something  to  bequeath,  and  that  an  artist's  life 
was  not  all  taking,  robbing,  or  copying.  He  felt  a  richness 
in  him  which  bade  him  dispense  and  no  longer  receive. 

He  writes:  "  One  begins  by  plaguing  oneself  to  no  pur- 
pose in  order  to  be  true  to  nature,  and  one  concludes  by 
working  quietly  from  one's  own  palette  alone,  and  then 
nature  is  the  result"  (page  30). 

And  again  :  "I  often  feel  sorry  that  I  cannot  induce  my- 
self to  work  more  at  home  from  imagination.  Imagination 
is  surely  a  faculty  one  should  develop  "  (page  44). 

And  listen  to  this  !  "  How  glad  I  should  be,  one  day  to 
try  to  paint  the  starry  heavens,  as  also  a  vast  meadow 
studded  with  dandelions  in  the  sunlight.  But  how  can  one 
ever  hope  to  succeed  in  doing  these  things  unless  one 
resolves  to  stay  at  home  and  to  work  from  imagination  ?  " 

xxvi 


He  also  begins  to  throw  off  the  technique  of  transcript 
painting.  He  recognizes  that  chiaroscuro  with  its  essential 
11  study  of  values,"  is  part  of  the  equipment  of  the  mere 
slavish  transcripist,  and  he  writes:  "It  is  impossible  to 
attach  the  same  importance  both  to  values  and  to  colours. 
Theodore  Rousseau  understood  the  mixing  of  colours 
better  than  anyone.  But  time  has  blackened  his  pictures, 
and  now  they  are  unrecognizable.  One  cannot  be  at  the 
Pole  and  at  the  Equator  at  once.  One  must  choose  one's 
way ;  at  least  this  is  what  I  hope  to  do,  and  my  way  will 
be  the  road  to  colour"  (page  137). 

And  again:  "  Tell  him  (Seurat)  it  is  my  most  fervent 
desire  to  know  how  to  achieve  such  deviations  from  reality, 
such  inaccuracies  and  such  transfigurations,  that  come 
about  by  chance.  Well  yes,  if  you  like,  they  are  lies ;  but 
they  are  more  valuable  than  real  values  "  (page  23). 

These  are  the  thoughts  of  his  most  prolific  period — the 
period  during  which  he  produced  perhaps  all  his  most  strik- 
ing pictures — the  last  three  years  of  his  life.  Such  pages  of 
beauty  as  the  "Orchard  in  Provence,"  belonging  to  Madame 
Cohen  Gosschalk-Bonger,  "A  Street  in  Aries,"  in  the 
possession  of  the  Municipal  Museum  at  Stettin,  "A  Street 
in  Auvers,"  belonging  to  A.  von  Jawlensky,  Munich,  hail 
from  this  period,  as  also  "The  Lawn,"  probably  in  the 
possession  of  the  family — a  finished  masterpiece  of  beauty ; 
"  The  Sunset  "  belonging  to  FrauTilla  Durieux-Cassirer — 
excellent ;  and  a  number  of  other  landscapes  belonging  to 
Frau  Kroller,  Frau  Mauthner,  Frau  Cohen  Gosschalk- 
Bonger,  etc. — all  of  great  splendour  and  mastery. 

The  fact  that  he  was  never  able  to  work  successfully 
from  imagination  alone,  proves  nothing  against  the  art  of 
working  from  imagination.  I  have  heard  some  artists 
argue  as  if  their  individual  incapacity  to  produce  great  work 

xxvii 


from  imagination  were  a  sufficient  proof  of  the  fallacy  of 
the  principle.  Such  argumentation  is,  of  course,  beneath 
contempt.  On  such  lines  any  incompetence,  impotence, 
ignorance,  or  incapacity,  could  be  glorified  and  exalted. 
Van  Gogh,  (however,  is  more  honest.  He  says  working 
from  imagination  is  an  "  enchanted  land"  (page  112). 
Although  he  recognizes  the  desirability,  the  superiority,  of 
such  methods,  he  feels  that  he  is  not  good  enough  for 
them.  He  says:  "Others  may  be  more  gifted  for  the 
painting  of  abstract  studies,  and  you  [Bernard]  are  certainly 
one  of  these,  as  is  also  Gauguin."  And  he  concludes  by 
saying  that  when  he  is  older  he  too  may  do  the  same. 

All  his  imagination  could  do,  therefore,  was  to  introduce 
something  into  his  landscapes  and  studies  that  made  them 
more  than  mere  transcripts,  that  constituted  them  new 
gifts  rather  than  repetitions,  placed  in  the  hand  of  the 
grateful  public.  And  this  "something"  which  he  intro- 
duced, was  the  step  to  higher  things,  which  I  believe  to  be 
the  chief  characteristic  of  his  final  period — the  period  at 
the  very  threshold  of  which  he  unfortunately  met  with  his 
tragic  end. 

But  before  I  proceed  let  me  explain  why  I  use  the  adjec- 
tives "beautiful,  excellent,  splendid,  masterful"  in  regard 
to  these  pictures.  I  am  not  in  the  habit  of  lavishing 
epithets  of  this  vague  description  indiscriminately  upon 
works  of  art.  A  vague  adjective  is  a  wonderful  thing  to 
help  lame  arguments  over  stiles.  It  is  an  indispensable 
helpmeet  when  one  is  not  quite  clear  concerning  any  par- 
ticular thing :  but  in  regard  to  Van  Gogh,  this  is  not  pre- 
cisely my  position.  Not  so  much  for  my  own  sake,  then, 
as  for  the  sake  of  clarity  in  these  questions,  in  which  diffi- 
culties are  so  often  smoothed  over  with  empty  phrases ,  it 
would  seem  desirable  to  explain  why  I  speak  of  "  beauty," 

xxviii 


"mastery,"  "excellence,"  in  regard  to  these  pictures  of 
what,  in  my  opinion,  may  be  called  Van  Gogh's  pen- 
ultimate period,  and  which  all  critics,  save  myself,  re- 
gard as  belonging  to  his  ultimate  or  post-impressionist 
period. 

In  the  first  place,  then,  let  me  pronounce  this  funda- 
mental principle,  as  far  as  I  personally  am  concerned — that 
there  is  no  beauty,  no  mastery,  and  no  excellence,  which 
cannot  in  the  end  be  interpreted  in  the  terms  of  humanity. 
There  is  no  such  thing  as  beauty  per  se,  mastery  per  se, 
and  excellence  per  se.  All  these  qualities  can  ultimately  be 
traced  to  man  and  to  man's  emotion  ;  and  without  man 
I  maintain  that  such  qualities  would  cease  to  exist  on 
earth. 

A  beautiful  poem  is  one  that  can  be  linked  up  rapidly  or 
by  degrees,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  with  things 
which  are  desirable  in  humanity,  or  in  a  certain  kind  or 
part  of  humanity.  The  poem  that  praises  Pity  in  rhythmic 
cadence,  for  instance,  will  charm  the  Christian  of  the 
twentieth  century;  for  him,  Pity  is  a  desirable  attribute 
of  the  modern  human  creature,  and  rhythm  is  a  convincing 
and  commanding  art-form  in  which  to  cast  a  desirable 
thought.  On  the  other  hand,  it  would  either  revolt  the 
pagan  or  leave  him  indifferent,  while  he  might  regard  it  as 
a  sacrilegious  act  to  squander  such  a  precious  art-form  as 
rhyming  verses  upon  so  futile  a  subject. 

All  beauty,  then,  in  the  end,  is  human  beauty,  all 
ugliness  is  human  ugliness.  No  healthy  people  of  the 
world  have  ever  considered  youth  (I  do  not  mean  infancy) 
in  any  manifestation  of  nature,  as  ugly ;  because  youth  is 
the  sure  promise  of  human  life  and  of  a  multiplication  of 
human  life.  On  the  other  hand,  no  healthy  people  have 
ever  considered  ulcers,  gangrenous  limbs,  or  decay  in  any 

xxix 


form,  as  beautiful ;  because  ulceration,  gangrene,  and  de- 
cay, are  the  end  of  human  life  and  the  reduction  of  it.  It 
is  true  that  the  "  beautiful  consumptive,"  the  "love  of 
consumptives,"  the  "captivating  cripple,"  are  notions 
which  can  be  found  in  Bulwer  Lytton  and  George  Eliot, 
not  to  speak  of  a  host  of  minor  English  writers.  But  then, 
let  us  remember  from  what  part  of  the  world  they  hail — 
from  the  most  absurdly  sentimental,  over-Christianized, 
and  over-Puritanized  country  on  earth — England.  But  the 
whole  of  North-Western  Europe  is  now  quite  able  to  vie 
with  England  in  this  sort  of  nonsense,  otherwise  the 
Eugenic  Society,  which  ought  to  be  superfluous,  would  not 
require  to  be  so  active. 

But  all  this  by  the  way.  The  beauty,  mastery,  and  excel- 
lence of  Van  Gogh's  penultimate  period,  then,  in  my 
opinion,  is  twofold.  Its  content  is  beautiful  and  its  form  is 
beautiful.  Its  content  is  only  just  beginning  to  be  beautiful, 
because  we  must  remember  that  this  is  the  work  of  a  man 
who  started  in  a  school  that  scorned  content.  But  is  it  not 
written  that  "there  is  more  joy  in  heaven  over  one  sinner 
that  repenteth  than  over  ninety-nine  just  persons  which 
need  no  repentance  "  ?  And  the  beauty  of  his  content  is, 
that  it  is  turning  ever  more  and  more  definitely  towards 
humanity.  It  is  true  that  the  importance  of  the  content  in 
general  is  only  creeping  into  his  works  ;  but  the  little  of  it 
that  there  is,  is  human.  No  longer  negative  to  man,  he 
begins  to  introduce  human  moods  into  his  landscapes,  and 
with  human  virtues  he  anthropomorphizes  the  ground,  the 
trees,  the  sky,  and  the  distance.  There  is  as  much  differ- 
ence between  his  work  now  and  the  work  of  his  im- 
pressionistic days  as  there  is  between  these  two  descrip- 
tions of  the  rising  sun  :  (i)  "The  yellow  sun  ascends  into 
a  pink  and  pale  yellow  sky  which  fades  away  into  watery 

XXX 


green  and  finally  into  a  puie  azure, "and (2),  "  Rosy-fingered 
dawn  stands  tip-toe  on  yonder  hill." 

He   himself  writes  concerning  a   certain   study:    "My 
desire  was  to  paint  it  in  such  a  way  that  the  spectator  must 
read  and  sympathize  with  the  thoughts  of  the  signalman 
.  .  .  who  seems  to  say  :  '  Oh,  what  a  gloomy  day  it  is ! '  ' 
(page  8). 

And  again,  in  regard  to  the  other  study,  he  writes: 
"  While  working  upon  it,  I  said  to  myself:  *  Do  not  put 
down  your  palette  before  your  picture  seems  to  partake  of 
the  mood  of  an  autumn  evening,  before  it  is  instinct  with 
mystery  and  with  a  certain  deep  earnestness  ' "  (page  14). 
See  also  the  passage  about  Provence  on  page  109. 

It  is  now,  too,  that  he  writes  to  his  friend  Bernard  :  "  I 
have  painted  seven  studies  of  corn  ;  unfortunately  quite 
against  my  will,1  they  are  only  landscapes"  (page  75), 
and  that  he  feels  sympathy  with  a  soldier  who  prefers  a 
landscape  to  the  sea,  because  the  former  is  inhabited  (page 
85).  This  alone  is  already  a  sign  that  he  is  turning  his 
back  on  the  sentimental  and  negative  love  of  landscape  as 
landscape,  peculiar  to  the  modern  English,  French,  and 
Germans,  inspired  by  Rousseau  and  Schiller — that  love  of 
landscape  in  which  man  or  the  hand  of  man  is  entirely 
absent. 

With  regard  to  the  beauty  of  his  technique  in  the 
pictures  of  this  period,  the  characteristic  I  chiefly  admire 
in  them  is  their  gradual  glorification  of  colour,  and  neglect 
of  values.  But  why  should  one  admire  colour  more  than 
values?  In  the  first  place  it  should  be  remembered  that 
technique  is  important  only  as  a  means  of  betraying  how 
a  man  approaches  and  deals  with  reality ;  while  all  the 
virtues  of  a  good  technique  will  once  more  be  traceable  to 

1  The  italics  are  mine. — A.  M.  L. 

xxxi 


human  standards,  and  be  human  virtues.  Now  the  technique 
which  places  colour  above  values,  is  admirable  for  three 
reasons  :  first,  because  inasmuch  as  its  results  are  simpler 
and  more  definite  than  those  of  the  "  values-technique,"  it 
implies  a  much  more  masterful  grasp  of  reality ;  secondly, 
since  its  results  betray  far  less  compromise  and  blended, 
grey,  or  democratic  harmony,  than  those  of  the  values- 
technique,  it  implies  a  much  braver  and  less  tolerant  atti- 
tude towards  reality;  and,  thirdly,  because  its  results  are 
so  much  more  luminous  and  more  bright  than  those  of 
the  values-technique,  it  betrays  a  much  greater  love  of 
sunshine,  a  much  more  hearty  yea-saying  and  positive 
attitude  towards  life.  And  these  reasons  are  independent 
of  the  fact  that  the  painting  of  both  Greece  and  Egypt  in 
their  best  period  are  based  entirely  upon  colour  and  line 
technique  free  from  all  values  and  chiaroscuro. 

Compare  Van  Gogh's  pictures  of  this  period  with  any  of 
those  ridiculously  funereal  fiascos  produced  by  the  Glasgow 
school  within  the  last  twenty-five  years,  and  you  will  be 
convinced  of  the  difference  between  the  bright,  laughing, 
yea-saying  attitude  to  life,  and  the  dark,  gloomy,  negative, 
churlish,  Puritanical,  and,  in  many  respects,  essentially 
British  attitude  to  life. 

How  sincere  and  how  deep  Van  Gogh's  love  of  colour 
was  at  this  period  may  be  judged  from  a  note  written  in 
August  1887  to  his  brother.  He  says:  "  I  am  at  work 
upon  a  portrait  of  our  mother;  as  I  could  no  longer  endure 
the  sight  of  the  black  photograph.  I  do  not  wish  to 
possess  black  photographs,  and  yet  I  certainly  wish  to 
have  a  portrait  of  our  mother." x 

The  fact  that,  occasionally,  his  whole-hearted  devotion 
to  colour  led  him  to  produce  what  I  cannot  help  regarding 
1  Not  included  in  this  collection  of  letters. 

xxxii 


as  an  absolute  failure,  cannot,  of  course,  be  denied.  More 
than  once,  at  Cologne  and  Amsterdam,  I  was  conscious  in 
the  presence  of  some  of  his  pictures  of  being  before  a  man 
who  was  trying  to  enjoy  the  glory  of  fireworks  at  mid- 
day, under  a  brilliant  sun,  and  the  result  was  naturally  dis- 
appointing. I  cannot,  however,  say  that  I  had  this  feeling 
often.  By  far  the  worst  examples  of  such  failures  (although 
I  am  sure  their  fanatical  owners  do  not  think  so)  are  the 
"Cornfield  with  the  Reaper,"  belonging  to  Frau  Kroller, 
the  "Sunflower  against  a  Yellow  Background,"  belong- 
ing to  Frau  Cohen  Gosschalk-Bonger,  and  "A  Cornfield 
in  Sunshine,"  at  the  Amsterdam  Museum  of  Modern 
Art.1 

And  now  I  am  going  to  express  what  will  perhaps  seem 
to  many  the  most  daring  of  all  the  views  advanced  in  this 
essay,  the  view  that  Van  Gogh,  towards  the  end,  became 
quite  positive  not  only  in  his  attitude  towards  life  itself, 
but  above  all  in  his  attitude  towards  man.  After  much 
tribulation,  and  the  gravest  and  most  depressing  doubts, 
he  at  last  realized  this  fundamental  truth,  that  art,  sound 
art,  cannot  be  an  end  in  itself,  that  art  for  art's  sake  is 
simply  the  maddest  form  of  individualistic  isolation — not 
to  use  a  less  sonorous  but  more  drastic  term — and  that  art 
can  find  its  meaning  only  in  life,  and  in  its  function  as  a 
life  force.  The  highest  art,  then,  must  be  the  art  that 
seeks  its  meaning  in  the  highest  form  of  life.  What  is  the 
highest  form  of  life  ?  Van  Gogh  replies  to  this  question 
as  emphatically  and  uncompromisingly  as  every  sane  and 
healthy  artist  has  done  in  all  the  sanest  and  healthiest 
periods  of  history.  He  says  "  Man." 

1  I  could  not  discover  who  the  owner  was  ;  but  the  present  number 
of  the  exhibit  is  984F  and  the  picture  is  marked  "  In  Bruikleen  "—  lent. 

xxxiii  c 


Now  all  that  he  has  acquired — art-forms,  technique, 
stored  experience,  practised  observation — is  but  a  means, 
a  formidable  equipment  which  he  is  deep  enough,  artist 
enough,  human  enough,  to  wish  to  lay  at  the  feet  of  some- 
thing higher.  Now  his  storehouse  of  knowledge  becomes 
an  arsenal  which  he  consecrates  solemnly  to  the  service 
of  a  higher  cause  and  a  higher  aim  than  the  mere  im- 
mortalizing of  "decorative  pages  of  colour" — "  interest- 
ing and  strong  colour-schemes"  and  "  exteriorisations 
of  more  or  less  striking  impressions."  When  these  things 
are  pursued  as  ends  in  themselves,  as  they  were  by  the 
Impressionists  and  the  Whistlerites,  they  are  the  signs  of 
poverty,  both  of  instinct  and  intelligence.  They  are  also 
signs  of  the  fact  that  the  mere  craftsmen,  the  simple  hand- 
workmen,  or  the  mere  mechanic — in  other  words,  the  pro- 
letariat of  the  workshop,  has  been  promoted  to  the  rank  of 
artist,  and  that  matters  of  decoration,  technique  and  treat- 
ment (which  are  fit  subjects  for  carpenters,  scene-painters, 
and  illustrators  to  love  and  to  regard  as  the  end  of  their 
mediocre  lives)  have  ursurped  the  place  of  higher  and 
holier  aims. 

In  about  as  many  years  as  it  takes  some  painters  to 
learn  their  palette,  Van  Gogh  had  learnt  the  great  and 
depressing  truth  at  the  bottom  of  all  the  art  of  his  age — 
the  truth  that  it  was  bankrupt,  impoverished,  democratized, 
and  futile.  Divorced  from  life,  divorced  from  man,  and 
degraded  by  the  great  majority  of  its  votaries,  art  was 
rapidly  becoming  the  least  respected  and  least  respectable 
of  all  human  functions. 

He  realized  that  art  was  an  expression  of  life  itself,  that 
pictorial  art  was  an  expression  of  life's  satisfaction  at  her 
passions  become  incarnate.  All  expression  is  self-revelatory. 
Pictorial  art,  then,  is  the  self-revelation  of  life  herself  look- 

xxxiv 


ing  into  her  soul  and  upon  her  forms.  It  is  life  pronouncing 
her  judgment  on  herself.  Alas  !  it  is  less  than  that :  it  is  a 
certain  kind  of  life  pronouncing  its  judgment  on  all  life. 
Where  life  is  sick  and  impoverished,  her  voice  speaking 
through  the  inferior  man  condemns  herself,  and  paints  her- 
self bloodless  and  dreary,  probably  with  a  sky  above  de- 
picted in  a  lurid  and  mysteriously  fascinating  fashion,  cal- 
culated to  make  the  earth  seem  gray  and  gloomy  in  com- 
parison. Where  life  is  sound  and  exuberant,  her  voice, 
speaking  through  the  sound  man,  extols  herself  and  paints 
herself  in  bright,  brave  colours,  which  include  even  bright 
and  brave  nuances  for  pain  and  the  like. 

The  sound,  healthy  artist,  then,  once  he  has  attained  to 
proficiency  in  his  metier — a  result  which,  if  he  be  really 
wise  and  proud,  he  will  not  attempt  to  accomplish  before 
the  public  eye  as  every  one  is  doing  at  present — naturally 
looks  about  him  for  that  higher  thing  in  life  to  which  he 
can  consecrate  his  power.  His  passion  is  to  speak  of  life 
itself,  and  life  in  its  highest  manifestation — Man.  But, 
alas,  whither  on  earth  must  the  poor  artist  turn  to-day  in 
order  to  find  that  type  which  would  be  worthy  of  his  love 
and  of  his  pictorial  advocacy? 

Is  the  hotch-potch,  democratic,  democratized,  hard-work- 
ing, woman-ridden  European  a  subject  to  inspire  such 
an  artist  ?  True,  he  can  turn  to  the  peasant,  as  many 
artists,  and  even  Van  Gogh  himself,  did.  At  least  the 
peasant  is  a  more  fragrant  and  nobler  type  than  the  under- 
sized, hunted-rat  type  of  town-man,  with  his  wild  eyes 
that  can  see  only  the  main  chance,  with  his  moist  finger- 
tips always  feeling  their  way  tremblingly  into  another's 
hoard,  and  with  his  womenfolk  all  trying  to  drown  their 
dissatisfaction  with  him  by  an  endless  round  of  pleasure 
and  repletion ;  but,  surely  there  is  something  higher  than 

XXXV 


the  peasant,  something  greater  and  nobler  than  the  horny- 
handed  son  of  toil  ? 

Gauguin  and  Van  Gogh  knew  that  there  was  someone 
nobler  than  the  peasant.  But  the  tragedy  of  their  existence 
was  that  they  did  not  know  where  to  find  him. 

Fortunately  for  himself  Van  Gogh  died  on  the  very  eve 
of  this  discovery.  Gauguin  suffered  a  more  bitter  fate  than 
death  ;  he  went  searching  the  globe  for  a  nobler  type  than 
his  fellow-continentals,  at  whose  feet  he  might  lay  the 
wonderful  powers  that  nature,  study,  and  meditation  had 
given  him.  But  in  doing  this  he  was  only  doing  what  the 
whole  of  Europe  will  soon  be  doing.  The  parallel  is  an 
exact  one.  The  prophecy  of  the  artist  will  be  seen  to  have 
been  true.  And  Gauguin's  search  for  a  better  type  of 
humanity  is  only  one  proof  the  more,  if  such  were  needed, 
of  the  intimate  relationship  of  art  to  life,  and  of  the 
miraculous  regularity  with  which  art  is  always  the  first  to 
indicate  the  direction  life  is  taking. 

I  have  shown  how,  from  a  negative  and  futile  impression- 
ist, Van  Gogh  became  more  and  more  positive  and  human  in 
his  content,  and  ever  more  positive,  brave  and  masterly  in 
his  technique,  and  that  this  healthy  development  naturally 
led  him  to  the  only  possible  goal  that  lies  at  the  end  of  the 
path  he  had  trodden — Man  himself. 

In  1886  he  writes  to  Bernard  :  "  I  want  to  paint  hu- 
manity, humanity  and  again  humanity.  I  love  nothing 
better  than  this  series  of  bipeds,  from  the  smallest  baby  in 
long  clothes  to  Socrates,  from  the  woman  with  black  hair 
and  a  white  skin  to  the  one  with  golden  hair  and  a  brick- 
red  sunburnt  face  "  (page  85). 

At  about  the  same  time  he  writes  to  his  brother  :  "  Oh, 
dear  !  It  seems  ever  more  and  more  clear  to  me  that 
mankind  is  the  root  of  all  life"  (page  89);  and  "  Men  are 

xxxvi 


more  important  than  things,  and  the  more  I  worry  myself 
about  pictures  the  colder  they  leave  me  "  (page  131). 

But  the  finest  words  in  all  these  letters,  words  which  at  one 
stroke  place  Van  Gogh  far  above  his  contemporaries  and 
his  predecessors,  at  least  in  aim,  are  the  following;  "I 
should  like  to  prepare  myself  for  ten  years,  by  means  of 
studies,  for  the  task  of  painting  one  or  two  figure  pictures 
.  .  ."  (page  152). 

In  his  heart  of  hearts,  however,  Van  Gogh  was  des- 
perate. There  can  be  little  doubt  about  that.  Not  only 
did  he  feel  that  his  was  not,  perhaps,  the  hand  to  paint  the 
man  with  the  greatest  promise  of  life ;  but  he  was  also  very 
doubtful  about  the  very  existence  of  that  man.  Not  only 
did  he  ask  :  "  But  who  is  going  to  paint  men  as  Claude 
Monet  painted  landscape  ? "  (page  103)  ;  he  also  shared 
Gauguin's  profound  contempt  of  the  white  man  of  modern 
times. 

Indeed,  what  is  his  splendid  tribute  to  Christ  as  a  mar- 
vellous artist,  a  modeller  and  creator  of  men,  who  scorned 
to  immortalize  himself  in  statues,  books,  or  pictures  (pages 
65  et  seq.}  if  it  is  not  the  half-realized  longing  that  all  true 
artists  must  feel  nowadays  for  that  sublime  figure,  the 
artist-legislator  who  is  able  to  throw  the  scum  and  dross 
of  decadent  civilizations  back  into  the  crucible  of  life,  in 
order  to  mould  men  afresh  according  to  a  more  healthy 
and  more  vigorous  measure?  The  actual  merits  of  Christi- 
anity as  a  religion  do  not  come  into  consideration  here  ; 
for  Van  Gogh  was  not  a  philosopher.  All  he  felt  was 
simply  that  craving  which  all  the  world  will  soon  be  feeling 
—the  craving  for  the  artist-legislator,  which  is  the  direst 
need  of  modern  times.  For,  in  order  that  fresh  life  and  a 
fresh  type  can  be  given  to  art,  fresh  vigour  and  a  fresh 
type  must  first  be  given  to  life  itself. 

xxxvii 


Personally,  although  I  am  prepared  to  do  all  honour  to 
Van  Gogh  for  having  been  profound  enough  and  brave 
enough  to  come  face  to  face  with  the  tragic  dilemma  of 
modern  art  and  modern  times,  I  must  say  that  I  am  almost 
inclined  to  share  his  own  doubts  as  to  whether  his  was 
precisely  the  hand  to  limn  the  man  of  great  promise  even 
if  he  could  have  found  him. 

Only  fanatical  disciples  could  praise  and  value  his  figure 
pictures  to  the  extent  to  which  they  have  been  praised  and 
valued;  for  in  all  but  one  or  two  cases,  they  are,  in  my 
opinion,  the  most  incompetent  and  the  most  uninviting 
examples  of  his  art. 

Of  thirty-eight  figure-pictures  of  his  which  I  myself  have 
seen,  two  only  pleased  me  a  little  ("Old  Man  Weeping," 
probably  in  the  possession  of  the  family;  and  "An  Asylum 
Warder,"  belonging  to  Frl.  Gertrud  Miiller  of  Solothurn), 
and  one  ("Fair  Girl's  Head  and  Shoulders,"  probably  in 
the  possession  of  the  family) l  pleased  me  so  exceedingly 
that  I  would  willingly  give  all  the  rest  for  it.  It  is  a  most 
genial  piece  of  work,  mature  and  rich  in  conception,  and 
full  of  a  love  which  will  come  to  expression.  Nothing 
obtrudes  in  the  technique.  Indeed,  the  means  seem  to  be 
so  well  mastered  that  one  feels  not  the  slightest  inclination 
to  consider  them  ;  while  the  content  is  so  eloquent  of  the 
sleek,  smooth  bloom  of  youth,  and  of  the  half-frightened 
eager  spirit  of  the  young  girl  who  is  just  beginning  to  see 
and  to  realize  who  she  is  and  where  she  is,  that  this 
picture  alone  would  make  me  hesitate  to  say  definitely  that 
Van  Gogh  could  not  have  achieved  his  ideal  if  only  he  had 

1  I  have  reasons  to  believe  that  this  wonderful  picture  was  sold  by 
the  Sonderbund  people  at  the  very  time,  of  my  visit  to  Cologne  for 
the  sum  of  ^450.  But  I  was  unable  to  discover  the  name  of  the  new 
owner. 

xxxviii 


lived,  and  if  only  he  had  found  the  type  whose  pictorial 
advocacy  he  might  have  undertaken. 

Here  in  this  picture,  all  the  dramatic  effect  of  budding- 
womanhood,  of  which  Schopenhauer  spoke  so  scornfully, 
is  concentrated  into  a  head  and  a  pair  of  shoulders.  All 
the  mystery  and  charm  of  mere  potentialities,  undefined 
and  still  untried,  is  told  in  a  thrilling  and  fairy-like  combi- 
nation of  lemon  yellow,  black,  Prussian  blue,  and  the  most 
delicate  of  pinks.  The  freshness  is  that  of  an  old  Dutch 
master  like  Johannes  Hannot,  for  instance,  who  could 
paint  fruit  to  look  cold  and  raw  on  a  pitch-black  ground.1 
This  virgin,  too,  like  all  virgins,  is  cold  and  raw — and  the 
effect  is  due  to  the  masterly  and  almost  devilish  skill  with 
which  her  qualities  have  been  marshalled  in  her  portrait, 
against  a  pitch-black  ground. 

It  is  a  wonderful  work.2  Maybe  it  stands  as  the  only 
justification  of  all  Van  Gogh's  otherwise  overweening  aspi- 
rations. In  any  case  it  makes  me  feel  that  if  he  had  lived, 
he  would  have  learnt  to  regret  even  more  than  he  already 
did,  that  no  artist-legislator  existed  to  inspire  his  brush 
and  give  his  art  some  deeper  meaning. 

With  regard  to  the  rest  of  his  figure  work,  I  can  only 
say  I  am  unsympathetic.  And  to  all  those  who  may  accuse 
me  of  Philistinism  and  the  like  for  my  refusal  to  agree  with 
the  extravagant  encomiums  they  lavish  upon  his  figure 
pictures,  I  can  only  reply  by  pointing  to  Van  Gogh's  own 
modest  and  very  sensible  words  :  "Any  figure  that  I  paint 
is  generally  dreadful,  even  in  my  own  eyes.  How  much 

1  See  particularly   his   picture    No.     1105    at    the    Ryksmuseum, 
Amsterdam. 

2  I  wonder  if  it  is  to  this  work  that  Gauguin  refers  when,  speaking- 
of  the  progress  Van  Gogh  was   making-  under  his  tuition,  he  asks 
Morice  :  "  Avez-vous  vu  la  figure  et  les  cheveux,  jaune  de  chrome?  " 

xxxix 


It 


eyes  of  other 


more  hideous  must 
people  "  (p£ge  69). 

And  now  what  did  the  admirable  Gauguin  have  to  do  with 
all  this  ?  What  part  did  he  play  in  this  final  development 
of  his  friend's  genius  and  in  directing  his  brother  artist** 
last  thoughts  and  hopes  ? 

We  do  not  need  to  be  told,  we  feel  sure  from  our  know- 
ledge ofHti.^ two  men's  work,  that  Gauguin  played  a  great 
part  in  Van  GrCJgfh's  life  at  this  time.  We  also  know  that 
Gauguin  was  an  older,  more  able,  and  more  experienced 
painter  than  the  Dutchman,  with  a^p'eTseJiaJii^whose  in- 

"W  have  byen  irresistible.  ^^^^^^ 

vain  that  Van  Gogh  tried  to  hold  him  at  arm's 
It  was  in  vain  that  he  pointed  to  the  narrowness 
Gauguin's  forehead,  which  he  held  to  be  a  proof  of 
imbecility;  in  the  end  he  had,  to  yield,  and  was,  as 
Gauguin  declare^:  u  force  de  me  reconnaitre  une  grande 
intelligence."1  7^'^J^ 

"  ^uand  je  stiis  arrive*  &  Aries,"  says  Gauguin,  "  Vincent 
se  chercnait,  tandis  que  moi,  beaucoup  plus  vieux,  j'e"tais 
un  homme  fait  .  .  .  Van  Gogh  sans  perdre  un  pouce 
de  son  originalite",  a  trbuve"  de  moi  un  enseignement 
fecond."2 

And  Van  Gogrh  was  as  ready  to  admit  this  as  we  are 
ipelled  to  recognize  its  truth.  Writing  to  Albert  Aurier, 
once  said  :  "  Je;  dois  beaucoup  a  Paul  Gauguin."  But 
his  latest  and  best  \yprk,  as  also  the  ideals  and  aims  of  his 
last  years  constitute  the  most  convincing  evidence  we  have 
of  the  great  influence  Gauguin  exercised  over  him,  and 
although  the  older  man  was  ready  to  acknowledge  that  the 


V 

"  Mercure  de 
2  Ibid.,  p.  129. 


•ranee 


48  (1903),  p.  127. 


xl 


\ 

seeds  he  sowed  in  Van  Gogh  fell  upon  "  un  terrain  riche  et 
fe"cond,"  it  is  impossible  to  overlook  the  great  value  of 
these  seeds. 

For,  who  was  this  magician,  the  painter  of  those  sub- 
limely beautiful  canvases  "  L'esprit  veille,"  "Portrait  de 
M.  X.  "  l  and  "  Enfarrfci^^^ 

He  was  a  man  whqjiad-felt  more  keenly  than  any  other 
European  painter  of  his  day  the  impossibility  of  consecrating 
his  powers,,to  the  exaltation  .ajnTd  glory  of  the  modern  white 
..  man  wkn  whom  he  was  "  fj^ally  contemporaneous."  He 
'  was  a  deep  and  earnest- 'thinker  who  was  both  clear  and 
b.r_aye  enougjhijto--ct5nfront  even  a  tragic  fact.  And  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  comparatively  early  in  life  he  came 
face  to  face  with  the  truth  that  the  modern  European  and 
his  like  all  over  the , globe,  certild  not  and  must  not,  be  the 
type  of^the  future.  Anything  rather  than  that !  Even 
blacjk  men  and  women  were  better  than  that — cannibals, 
idolaters,  savages,  anything  !  And  this' parched  thirst  for 
a  nobler  and  more  positive  type-drove  him  like  a  haunted 
explorer  all  over  the  wo*4d7~imtil  at  last  he  thought  he  had 
found  what  he  wanted.  It  was  an  illusion,  of  course,  and 
hgjjsetfftTprobably  have  admitted  this  ;  but  it  was  the  love 
and  not  the  hatred  of  man  that  drove  him  even  to  that 

err°r- 1=8^  ^^ 

"""  Charles  Morice  ascribes  Gauguin's  lust  of  travel  to  the 
nature  of  hrs  origin.  He  argues  that  inasmuch  as  Gauguin's 
father  was  a  Breton  and  his  mother  a  Pe"ruvienne,  the  great 
painter,  was  born  with  the  desires  of  two  continents  already 
his  soul — a  fact  which  somehow  or  other  Morice  links 
up  with  Gauguin's  visit  to  the  Marquesans  and  the 
Tahitans. 

1  Both  belonging1  to  Galerie  E.  Druet  in  1911. 

2  Belonging  to  Bernheim  Jeune  in  1911. 

xli 


But,  probable  as  it  may  be  that  Gauguin's  double  soul  con- 
tributed greatly  to  his  ability  for  making  a  clear-sigh  ted  analy- 
sis and  condemnation  of  Europe,  it  can  scarcely  be  regarded 
as  the  principal,  or  even  as  the  partial  cause  of  his  visit  to 
the  Marquesas  Isles  and  Tahiti.  That  his  mission  to  these 
places  was  a  supremely  artistic  one  is  proved  by  the  manner 
in  which  he  spent  his  time  there,  while  the  fact  that  it  was 
discontent  with,  and  scorn  of,  European  conditions  and 
people  that  drove  him  in  search  of  better  climes  and  nobler 
types,  is  proved  by  his  behaviour  both  in  Tahiti  and  in  the 
Marquesas  Islands. 

Although  we  do  not  forget  that  Gauguin  had  been  a 
sailor,  if  it  were  merely  a  sort  of  restless  "  Wanderlust "  a 
1'Americaine  that  sent  him  to  Oceania,  why  did  he  do  all 
in  his  power  to  fight  Occidental  civilization  in  these  parts  ? 
If  in  his  heart  of  hearts  he  had  not  been  utterly  without 
hope  and  without  trust  where  Europe  was  concerned,  why 
did  he  start  a  paper  at  Papeete,  in  which  he  sought  to 
convert  the  colonists  and  educated  natives  to  his  hostile 
attitude  towards  the  European?  Why,  too,  did  he  jeo- 
pardize his  peace  of  mind  as  well  as  his  safety,  by  taking 
the  side  of  the  Marquesans  when  they  implored  him  to 
defend  them  against  their  white  oppressors?  For  we  know 
that  he  was  not  only  arrested  but  heavily  fined  for  this  action. 

It  is  obvious  that  Gauguin  was  much  more  than  a  mere 
itinerant  painter  out  for  "new  material."  He  was  above 
the  modern  senseless  mania  for  rugged  landscape  as  an 
end  in  itself,  or  for  "tropical  sunsets"  and  "dramatic 
dawns,"  in  the  South  Pacific.  And  when  we  read  Van 
Gogh's  words  on  the  natives  of  the  Marquesas  (page  42) 
we  can  no  longer  doubt,  not  only  that  Gauguin  influenced 
him,  but  also  that  this  influence  was  deep  and  lasting. 

Personally,  I  feel  not  the  slightest  hesitation  in  accepting 

xlii 


Gauguin's  own  words,  quoted  above,  concerning  his  rela- 
tionship to  Van  Gogh,  and  though  I  ascribe  the  latter's 
final  positive  and  human  attitude  in  art  very  largely  to  the 
soundness  of  his  own  instincts,  I  cannot  help  feeling  also 
that  the  spirit  of  that  half-Breton  and  half-Peruvian  magi- 
cian was  largely  instrumental  in  determining  the  less- 
travelled  and  less-profound  Dutchman  to  assume  his  final 
phase  in  art. 

If  Van  Gogh  had  had  more  opportunities  for  figure  paint- 
ing, and  if  his  hand  and  eye  had  grown  more  cunning  in 
the  art  of  depicting  his  fellows,  I  am  of  opinion  that  he 
might  have  surpassed  even  his  master  and  inspirer.  For 
that  isolated  event,  that  "  sport,"  the  portrait  of  the 
"  Fair  Girl,"  which  was,  alas,  the  one  swallow  that  did 
not  make  a  summer,  remains  stamped  upon  my  memory 
as  a  solid  guarantee  of  his  exceptional  potentialities.  Un- 
fortunately, however,  he  came  to  figure-painting  all  too 
late,  and  his  opportunities  for  practising  his  hand  were 
rare  and  more  or  less  isolated.  In  these  letters  he 
says :  "I  suffer  very  much  from  having  absolutely  no 
models"  (page  116);  while  in  a  letter  to  his  brother,  not 
included  in  this  volume,  he  writes  rather  amusingly  as 
follows  :  "Si  on  peignait  lisse  comme  du  Bouguereau  les 
gens  n'auraient  pas  honte  de  se  laisser  peindre.  Je  crois 
que  cette  id£e  que  c'e"tait  *  mal  fait,'  que  c'^tait  que  des 
tableaux  pleins  de  peinture  que  je  faisais,  m'a  fait  perdre 
des  modeles.  Les  bonnes  putains  ont  peur  de  se  com- 
promettre  et  qu'on  se  moque  de  leur  portrait."  x 

There  is  now  only  one  more  point  to  be  discussed,  and  I 
shall  draw  this  somewhat  lengthy  essay  to  a  close.  I  feel, 
however,  that  it  would  be  incomplete  without  some  re- 
ference to  Van  Gogh's  personal  appearance.  Whatever 

1  "  Mercure  de  France,"  vol.  13  (1895). 

xliii 


democratic  and  over-Christianized  people  may  say  to  the 
contrary,  a  man  can  be  neither  ugly  nor  good-looking  with 
impunity.  Looks  are  everything.  "  Appearances  are  de- 
ceptive," is  a  proverb  fit  only  for  those  who  are  either 
too  corrupt  or  too  blind  to  use  with  understanding  and 
profit  the  precious  sense  that  lies  beneath  their  super- 
ciliary arches.  Van  Gogh's  personal  appearance  is,  there- 
fore, in  my  opinion  a  most  important  matter,  for  I  ab- 
solutely refuse  to  believe  that  beauty  can  proceed  from 
ugliness  or  vice  versa.  I  leave  such  beliefs  to  those  who 
have  ugly  friends  or  relatives  to  comfort  or  console. 
Then  the  doctrine  that  a  fine  mind  or  a  fine  soul  can 
sanctify  or  transfigure  any  body — however  foul,  ugly, 
or  botched — is,  I  admit,  an  essential  and  very  valuable 
sophism. 

Now,  I  am  in  the  unfortunate  position  of  one  who  has 
only  portraits  to  judge  from.  But  although  I  have  seen 
only  portraits,  perhaps  the  number  of  these  is  sufficiently 
great  to  justify  my  forming  an  opinion.  In  all  I  have  seen 
seven  portraits  of  Van  Gogh  painted  by  himself,  and  one 
painted  by  Gauguin.  The  best  and  by  far  the  most  beauti- 
ful of  all  these  is  Van  Gogh's  portrait  of  himself  now  in  the 
possession  of  Leonhard  Tietz  of  Cologne.  If  we  take  this 
as  a  trustworthy  record  of  Van  Gogh's  features,  he  cer- 
tainly must  have  been  what  I  would  call  a  good-looking 
man.  His  brow  was  thoughtful,  his  eyes  were  deep,  large, 
and^intelligent,  his  nose  was  not  too  prominent  and  it  was 
shapely,  while  his  lips,  both  full  and  red,  gave  his  face  that 
air  of  positiveness  towards  life  and  humanity,  which  we 
find  both  in  ancient  Egyptian  and  present  Chinese  counte- 
nances. The  only  faults  I  find  with  his  features  and 
general  colouring  are,  first,  that  they  are  inclined  to  be  a 
little  too  northern  and  too  Teutonic  in  type — a  fact  which 

xliv 


suggests  that  his  positive  attitude  to  life  was  more  intel- 
lectual than  physiological — and,  secondly,  that  his  furtive 
eye  suggests  more  timidity  than  mastery.  This  portrait  is, 
however,  a  remarkable  piece  of  work,  and  taking  all  its 
other  qualities  into  consideration,  I  see  no  reason  to  doubt 
precisely  the  accuracy  of  the  likeness.  A  genial  work  of 
this  sort  is  not  genial  only  in  particulars. 

If,  however,  we  are  to  judge  from  the  other  portraits, 
especially  from  the  one  in  the  possession  of  H.  Tutein 
Nolthenius  (of  Delft),  then  we  must  certainly  agree  with 
Meier  Graefe,  that  Van  Gogh  was  '  *  by  no  means  engaging 
in  appearance."1  I  mean  by  the  expression  "  unengag- 
ing  "  that  a  face  is  negative,  chaotic,  misanthropic,  resent- 
ful. And  in  two  or  three  of  the  portraits  by  himself,  Van 
Gogh  certainly  does  give  the  impression  of  being  all  these 
things.  I  should  only  like  to  remind  the  reader  that  in 
each  of  the  "ugly"  portraits,  the  technique  and  general 
treatment  is  so  inferior  to  the  work  in  the  picture  belonging 
to  Tietz  of  Cologne,  that  one  is  justified  in  suspecting  that 
the  likeness  has  also  suffered  from  inadequate  expression. 

If  we  now  turn  to  Gauguin's  portrait  of  his  friend,  in 
the  possession  of  Frau  Gosschalk-Bonger,  we  do  indeed 
find  an  interesting,  if  not  a  good-looking  face,  though  the 
northern  and  barbarian  features  are  perhaps  a  little  marked. 
The  question  is,  was  Gaugin  able  to  seize  a  likeness  ?  I 
have  every  reason  to  believe  that  he  could,  and  I  am  even 
prepared  to  accept  his  uncorroborated  testimony  on  this 
point. 

Speaking  of  his  first  arrival  in  Aries,  on  a  visit  to  his 
friend  Van  Gogh,  he  says  : 

"  J'arrivai  a  Aries  fin  de  nuit  et  j'attendais  le  petit  jour 

1  "  Impressionisten,"  p.  128.  By-the-bye,  Meier  Graefe  does  not 
say  why  he  thinks  this,  nor  does  he  reveal  the  source  of  his  judgment. 

xlv 


dans  un  cafe  de  nuit.    Le  patron  me  regarde  et  s'e"cria : 
4  C'est  vous  le  copain !    Je  vous  reconnais  !  ' 

11  Un  portrait  de  moi  que  j'avais  envoy£  a  Vincent  est 
suffisant   pour   expliquer    I'exclamation    du    patron.      Lui 
faisant  voir  mon  portrait,  Vincent  lui  avait  explique"  que 
c'^tait  un  copain  qui  devait  venir  prochainement.  " 
***** 

Thus  I  have  attempted  to  make  clear  what  I  personally 
have  learnt  from  Van  Gogh,  and  what  I  believe  to  have 
been  the  course  of  his  development  and  [of  his  aspirations. 
In  the  process  of  my  exposition  I  have  spoken  about  stages 
and  periods  in  his  development  and  life,  as  if  they  were 
well-defined  and  plainly  to  be  detected  in  his  work,  and  I 
have  eve.n  instanced  particular  pictures  which  I  regard  as 
more  or  less  characteristic  of  his  four  manners  or  styles.  I 
should  like  to  warn  the  reader,  however,  that  he  must  not 
expect  to  find  these  stages  and  periods  as  clearly  defined  in 
the  mass  of  Van  Gogh's  life-work,  as  this  essay  may  have 
led  him  to  suppose  he  would.  For  the  purpose  of  tracing 
this  Dutch  artist's  career  it  was  necessary  to  speak  of 
these  periods  and  stages  as  if  they  had  been  more  or  less 
definite.  But,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  not  only  do  they  overlap 
each  other  to  such  an  extent  as  completely  to  invalidate 
any  claim  to  the  effect  that  Van  Gogh's  progress  was 
regular  and  gradual,  but  often  his  pictures  as  well  as  his 
thoughts  of  the  first  and  second  period,  after  the  manner 
of  harbingers,  tell  so  plainly  what  will  be  the  aim  and  the 
triumph  of  the  next  or  even  ultimate  period,  that  it  is  im- 
possible to  fix  or  even  to  find  exact  boundaries. 

All  that  there  now  remains  for  me  to  do  is,  in  the  first 
place,  to  offer  an  explanation  as  to  the  inordinate  length 
of  this  introductory  essay,  by  pointing   to  the  fact  that 
1  "  Mercure  de  France,"  vol.  48,  p.  126. 

xlvi 


nothing  of  the  kind  has  previously  been  done  for  the 
English-reading1  public,  and  that  I  therefore  felt  my  task 
of  introducing  Van  Gogh  might  be  done  both  conscien- 
tiously and  exhaustively  without  my  running  the  risk 
wearying  the  reader ;  and,  secondly,  to  express  the  hope  of 
that  this  introduction  may  prove  as  helpful  to  the  student 
interested  in  Van  Gogh's  works,  as  I  feel  it  would  have 
been  to  me  at  the  time  when  I  first  set  out  to  study  the  life, 
the  aims  and  the  works  of  this  remarkable  and  much  mis- 
understood Dutch  painter. 

ANTHONY  M.  LUDOVICI. 


xlvii 


PREFACE 

VINCENT  VAN  GOGH  was  born  in  1853,  at 
Groot-Zundert,  a  village  in  the  province  of  North 
Brabant  in  Holland,  and  was  the  son  of  a  clergyman. 
Like  his  two  uncles,  he  was  destined  to  be  an  art  dealer, 
and  from  the  time  when  he  finished  his  education,  until 
his  twenty-third  year,  he  worked  for  the  firm  of  Goupil 
at  The  Hague,  in  London,  and  in  Paris.  He  left  Paris 
to  return  to  England,  where  for  a  short  time  he  was 
engaged  as  a  schoolmaster  in  the  country.  But  this 
did  not  satisfy  him  either;  and  he  now  wished  to  study 
theology  at  Amsterdam.  When,  however,  he  dis- 
covered that  these  studies  also  failed  to  give  him  pre- 
cisely what  he  was  seeking  he  left  for  Belgium,  where 
he  went  among  the  miners  as  an  evangelist. 

There  among  the  coal-mines  he  began  to  draw.  After 
going  to  Brussels  he  returned  in  1881  to  his  home, 

I  B 


where  he  began  to  pursue  independent  studies  until  he 
moved  to  The  Hague,  and  for  the  first  time  entered 
into  relations  with  other  painters.  In  1883  he  went  into 
the  province  of  Drenthe,  and  very  shortly  afterwards 
back  again  to  Brabant,  where  he  worked  strenuously 
until  1885.  The  things  he  drew  and  painted  there,  in 
Zundert,  were  already  stamped  with  an  exceedingly 
strong  personal  character,  though  they  are  very  different 
from  the  works  belonging  to  his  later  French  period. 

In  1885  he  attended  the  Academy  of  Antwerp  for  a 
few  months,  and  in  the  spring  of  1886  we  find  him  in 
Paris,  where,  thanks  to  his  brother,  Theodore  van 
Gogh,  an  art  dealer  with  exceptionally  good  taste,  he 
became  acquainted  with  the  art  of  the  Impressionist 
school,  and  entered  into  personal  relations  with  one  or 
two  of  its  exponents. 

Very  soon  after  this  he  travelled  southward,  and 
worked  first  at  Aries  and  later  at  St.  Remy.  In  the 
works  of  this  period  he  approached  much  more  closely 
to  the  modern  French  school  than  to  the  art  of  his 
native  land. 

The  remainder  of  his  life  was  spent  in  a  Hospital  for 
Diseases  of  the  Nerves  at  Auvers-sur-Oise,  where  he 
died  in  1890. 

His  art  was  appreciated  during  his  life  only  by  a 
very  few  and  it  is  but  within  recent  years  that  it  has 
found  admirers  who  in  many  cases  have  been  most 
ardently  enthusiastic. 

Of  the  following  letters,  some  were  addressed  to  his 
brother  and  the  remainder  to  his  friend  E.  Bernard. 


LETTERS  TO  HIS  BROTHER 

DEAR  BROTHER, 

You  must  not  take  it  amiss  if  I  write  to  you  again 
so  soon.  I  do  so  only  in  order  to  tell  you  how  extra- 
ordinarily happy  painting  makes  me  feel. 

Last  Sunday  I  began  something  which  I  had  had 
in  mind  for  many  a  day: 

It  is  the  view  of  a  flat  green  meadow,  dotted  with 
haycocks.  A  cinder  path  running  alongside  of  a  ditch 
crosses  it  diagonally.  And  on  the  horizon,  in  the 
middle  of  the  picture,  there  stands  the  sun.  The  whole 
thing  is  a  blend  of  colour  and  tone — a  vibration  of  the 
whole  scale  of  colours  in  the  air.  First  of  all  there  is 
a  mauve  tinted  mist  through  which  the  sun  peers, 
half  concealed  by  a  dark  violet  bank  of  clouds  with  a 
thin  brilliant  red  lining.  The  sun  contains  some  ver- 
milion, and  above  it  there  is  a  strip  of  yellow  which 
shades  into  green  and,  higher  up,  into  a  bluish  tint 
that  becomes  the  most  delicate  azure.  Here  and  there 
I  have  put  in  a  light  purple  or  gray  cloud  gilded  with 
the  sun's  livery. 

The  ground  is  a  strong  carpet-like  texture  of  green, 

3 


gray  and  brown,  full  of  light  and  shade  and  life.  The 
water  in  the  ditch  sparkles  on  the  clay  soil.  It  is  in  the 
style  of  one  of  Emile  Breton's  paintings. 

I  have  also  painted  a  large  stretch  of  dunes.  I  put 
the  colour  on  thick  and  treated  it  broadly. 

I  feel  quite  certain  that,  on  looking  at  these  two 
pictures,  no  one  will  ever  believe  that  they  are  the 
first  studies  I  have  ever  painted. 

Truth  to  tell,  I  am  surprised  myself.  I  thought  my 
first  things  would  be  worthless ;  but  even  at  the  risk 
of  singing  my  own  praises,  I  must  say  that  they  really 
are  not  at  all  bad.  And  that  is  what  surprises  me  so 
much. 

I  believe  the  reason  of  it  is  that  before  I  began  to 
paint,  I  made  such  a  long  and  careful  study  of  drawing 
and  perspective  that  I  can  now  sketch  a  thing  as  I 
see  it. 

Now,  however,  since  I  have  bought  my  brushes  and 
painting  materials,  I  have  slaved  so  hard  that  I  am 
dead  tired — seven  colour  studies  straight  off!  ...  I 
literally  cannot  stand,  and  yet  I  can  neither  forsake 
my  work  nor  take  a  rest. 

But  what  I  also  wanted  to  say  is  that  when  I  am 
painting  things  present  themselves  to  me  in  colour, 
which  formerly  I  never  used  to  see — things  full  of 
breadth  and  vigour. 

All  this  looks  as  if  I  were  already  satisfied  with  my 
own  work;  but  I  feel  just  the  contrary.  Up  to  the 
present,  however,  I  have  progressed  to  the  extent  that 
when  anything  in  Nature  happens  to  strike  me,  I  have 

4 


more  means  at  my  command  than  I  had  formerly  for 
expressing  that  thing  with  force. 

Nor  do  I  think  that  it  would  matter  much  if  my 
health  played  me  a  nasty  trick.  As  far  as  I  am  aware, 
they  are  not  the  worst  painters  who  from  time  to  time 
feel  as  if  they  can  do  no  work  for  a  week  or  two.  For 
their  compulsory  idleness  is  probably  due  chiefly  to  the 
fact  that  they  are  the  very  ones  who,  as  Millet  says, 
"y  mettent  leur  peau"  That  does  not  matter,  and  no 
one  should  pay  any  heed  to  such  lapses.  For  a  while 
you  are  utterly  exhausted,  but  you  soon  get  right 
again  ;  and  then  at  least  you  are  the  richer  for  having 
garnered  a  number  of  studies,  as  the  peasant  garners 
a  load  of  hay.  But  for  the  moment  I  am  not  yet  con- 
templating a  rest. 


I  know  it  is  late,  but  I  really  must  write  you  a  few 
lines.  You  are  not  here  and  I  miss  you,  though  I  feel 
as  if  we  were  not  so  very  far  from  each  other. 

I  have  just  decided  to  pay  no  further  heed  to  my 
indisposition,  or  rather  to  all  that  is  left  of  it.  Enough 
time  has  been  lost  and  I  must  not  neglect  my  work. 
Therefore,  whether  I  am  well  or  not,  I  shall  again 
draw  regularly  from  morn  till  night.  I  do  not  want 
anybody  to  be  able  again  to  say  of  my  work:  "  Ah, 
those  are  all  old  drawings!  " 

...  In  my  opinion  my  hands  have  grown  too 
delicate;  but  what  can  I  do?  I  shall  go  out  again, 
even  if  it  cost  me  a  good  deal  ;  for  my  chief  concern 

5 


is  that  I  should  not  neglect  my  work  any  longer.  Art 
is  jealous;  she  will  not  allow  illness  to  take  precedence 
of  her.  And  I  give  in  to  her. 

.  .  .  Men  like  myself  really  have  no  right  to  be  ill. 
But  you  must  understand  what  my  attitude  is  to  Art. 
In  order  to  attain  to  real  Art  one  must  work  both  hard 
and  long.  The  thing  I  have  set  my  mind  upon  as  the 
goal  of  all  my  efforts  is  devilish  difficult,  and  yet  I  do 
not  think  that  I  am  aiming  too  high.  I  will  make 
drawings  that  will  amaze  some  people. 

In  short  I  will  bring  it  to  such  a  pitch,  that  they 
will  say  of  my  work :  1 1  The  man  feels  deeply  and  he 
is  subtle  withal"  ;  in  spite  of  my  so-called  coarseness, 
do  you  understand?  maybe  precisely  on  that  account. 
At  present  it  sounds  presumptuous  to  speak  in  this 
way ;  but  it  is  for  this  very  reason  that  I  wish  to  put 
vigour  into  my  work. 

For  what  am  I  in  the  eyes  of  most  people?  A  non- 
entity, or  an  oddity,  or  a  disagreeable  man,  some  one 
who  neither  has  nor  ever  will  have  any  place  in  society 
— in  short  something  less  than  the  least. 

Well,  granting  that  this  is  so,  I  should  like  to  show 
by  my  work  what  the  heart  of  such  a  nonentity,  of 
such  an  insignificant  man,  conceals. 

This  is  my  ambition  which  for  all  that  is  the  out- 
come more  of  love  than  of  resentment,  more  of  a  feel- 
ing of  peaceful  serenity  than  of  passion.  And  even 
though  I  often  have  to  contend  with  all  kinds  of 
difficulties,  yet  I  feel  within  me  a  calm,  pure  harmony 
and  music. 

6 


Art  requires  resolute  and  unremitting  industry,  as 
well  as  incessant  observation.  By  resolute  industry  I 
mean,  in  the  first  place,  constant  industry,  as  also  the 
power  of  maintaining  one's  own  point  of  view  against 
the  assertions  of  others. 

Latterly  I  have  had  precious  little  intercourse  with 
other  painters  and  have  not  felt  any  the  worse  for  it. 
One  should  not  pay  so  much  heed  to  the  teaching  of 
painters  as  to  the  teaching  of  Nature.  I  can  under- 
stand better  now  than  I  did  six  months  ago  that 
Mauve  should  have  been  able  to  say:  "  Do  not  speak 
to  me  about  Dupre;  speak  to  me  rather  about  the 
edge  of  your  ditch,  or  things  of  that  sort."  It  certainly 
sounds  strange,  but  it  is  absolutely  right.  A  feeling 
for  things  in  themselves,  for  reality,  is  much  more 
important  than  a  sense  of  the  pictorial.  It  is  more 
fruitful  and  animating. 

In  regard  to  the  difference  between  ancient  and 
modern  Art,  I  should  like  to  say  that  I  think  modern 
painters  are  perhaps  greater  thinkers. 

Rembrandt  and  Ruysdael  seem  to  us  great  and 
sublime,  just  as  they  did  to  their  contemporaries;  but 
there  is  something  more  personal  and  more  intimate 
in  the  modern  painter,  which  makes  a  stronger  appeal 
to  us. 

I  made  another  study  of  the  little  child's  cradle  to- 
day, and  have  put  in  colour  here  and  there.  I  trust  I 
may  yet  be  able  to  draw  the  little  cradle  a  hundred 
times  over  resolutely. 


In  order  to  make  studies  out  of  doors,  and  to  paint 
a  small  sketch,  a  very  strongly  developed  feeling  for 
form  is  a  pre-requisite.  And  this  feeling  is  equally 
necessary  for  the  subsequent  further  elaboration  of 
one's  work. 

In  my  opinion,  however,  this  is  not  acquired  auto- 
matically, but  chiefly  through  observation,  and  fur- 
thermore through  strenuously  working  and  seeking. 
A  study  of  anatomy  and  perspective  is  undoubtedly 
necessary  as  well. 

At  my  side  there  hangs  a  landscape  study  by  Roeloffs 
(a  pen-and-ink  drawing) ;  but  I  cannot  describe  the 
full  expressiveness  of  its  simple  silhouette.  For  every- 
thing depends  upon  that. 

Another  and  even  more  stiking  example  is  the  large 
wood-engraving  of  Millet's  Bergere,  which  I  saw  at 
your  place  last  year,  and  of  which  I  still  have  the  most 
vivid  recollection.  While  there  are  also  Ostade's  and 
Bauern-Breughel's  small  pen-and-ink  drawings,  for 
instance. 

I  have  once  more  tackled  the  old  pollard-willow, 
and  I  believe  that  it  is  the  best  of  my  water-colours. 
It  is  a  dark  landscape.  My  desire  was  to  paint  it  in 
such  a  way  that  the  spectator  must  read  and  sympathize 
with  the  thoughts  of  the  signal  man  with  his  red  flag, 
who  seems  to  say,  "Oh,  what  a  gloomy  day  it  is!  " 

I  am  deriving  great  pleasure  from  my  work  just 
now,  although  from  time  to  time  I  feel  the  after- 
effects of  my  illness  somewhat  severely.  As  to  the 
market  value  of  my  pictures,  I  should  be  very  much 

8 


surprised  if,  in  time,  they  did  not  sell  as  well  as  other 
people's.  Whether  this  happens  directly  or  later  on 
does  not  matter  to  me.  But  to  work  faithfully  and 
earnestly  from  Nature  is,  to  my  mind,  a  safe  and  sure 
road  which  must  lead  to  one's  goal. 

Sooner  or  later  a  love  of  Nature  always  meets  with 
response  from  people  interested  in  Art.  Therefore  it 
is  the  painter's  duty  to  become  absorbed  in  Nature,  to 
exercise  all  his  intelligence,  and  put  all  his  feeling 
into  his  work  so  that  it  may  be  comprehensible  to 
others.  But  to  work  with  a  view  to  sell  is,  in  my 
opinion,  not  the  proper  way,  neither  should  we  con- 
sider the  taste  of  the  art-lover — the  great  painters' 
never  did  so.  For  the  sympathy  which  sooner  or  later 
rewarded  their  efforts,  they  had  to  thank  only  their 
own  honesty.  That  is  all  I  know  about  it,  and  I  do 
not  believe  that  I  require  to  know  any  more.  To  work 
in  order  to  find  people  who  will  appreciate  one,  and 
in  order  to  kindle  love  in  them,  is  a  very  different 
thing,  and  naturally  a  very  right  one  too.  But  nothing 
of  the  nature  of  a  speculation  should  be  attempted; 
for  this  might  turn  out  wrong,  and  then  much  time 
would  have  been  spent  in  vain. 

Among  the  water-colours  I  have  just  painted,  you 
will  find  many  things  that  ought  to  be  eliminated — 
but  that  will  come  in  time.  But  please  understand  me, 
I  have  not  the  remotest  idea  of  abiding  by  a  system, 
or  anything  of  the  sort. 

Now  farewell!  And  believe  me  that  I  often  have  a 
hearty  laugh  at  the  thought  that  people  should  re- 

9 


proach  me  with  certain  absurdities  and  iniquities  which 
have  never  so  much  as  entered  my  head ;  for  what  am 
I  but  a  friend  of  Nature,  of  study,  of  work,  and  above 
all  of  man? 


DEAR  THEO, 

A  day  or  two  ago  I  paid  another  visit  to  Scheven- 
ingen,  and  in  the  evening  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  a 
fishing  smack  enter  the  harbour.  Near  the  monument 
there  is  a  wooden  hut  on  which  stood  a  man  who  was 
waiting.  As  soon  as  the  smack  sailed  into  view,  this 
man  appeared  with  a  large  blue  flag,  and  was  followed 
by  a  number  of  little  children  who  did  not  reach  to  his 
knees.  Apparently  it  was  a  great  joy  for  them  to  stand 
near  the  man  with  the  flag.  They  seemed  to  think  that 
their  presence  contributed  largely  to  the  successful 
entry  of  the  fishing  smack.  A  few  minutes  after  the 
man  had  waved  his  flag,  another  man  came  along  on 
an  old  horse,  who  was  to  heave  in  the  cable.  Men 
and  women,  and  mothers  with  their  children,  now 
joined  the  little  group,  in  order  to  welcome  the  vessel. 

As  soon  as  the  boat  had  drawn  sufficiently  near,  the 
man  on  horseback  entered  the  water  and  soon  returned 
with  the  anchor. 

Then  the  boatmen  were  carried  ashore  on  the 
shoulders  of  men  wearing  jack-boots,  and  happy  cries 
of  welcome  greeted  each  new  arrival. 

When  they  were  all  assembled  on  land,  the  whole 

10 


• 


party  walked  to  their  homes  like  a  flock  of  sheep  or  a 
caravan,  led  by  the  man  on  the  camel — I  mean  on  the 
horse — who  soared  above  the  little  crowd  like  a  huge 
shadow. 

I  naturally  made  the  most  frantic  efforts  to  sketch 
the  various  incidents.  I  also  painted  a  little,  especially 
the  small  group,  of  which  I  give  you  a  thumb-nail 
sketch  herewith.  .  .  .  From  the  accompanying  draw- 
ing you  will  be  able  to  tell  what  I  am  endeavouring 
to  do — that  is,  to  represent  groups  of  people  pursuing 
this  or  that  occupation.  But  how  hard  it  is  to  make 
things  look  busy  and  alive,  and  to  make  the  figures  take 
their  place  and  yet  stand  out  from  one  another!  It  is  a 
difficult  thing  to  render  the  swaying  of  the  crowd  and 
a  group  of  figures  of  which  some  are  head  and 

ii 


shoulders  above  the  rest,  though  they  all  form  a 
whole  when  seen  from  above.  Whereas  the  legs  of 
the  nearest  figures  stand  out  distinctly  in  the  fore- 
ground, the  coats  and  trousers  behind  and  above  form 
a  most  bewildering  muddle,  in  which,  however,  there 
is  plenty  of  drawing.  And  then  right  and  left,  accord- 
ing to  the  point  of  vision,  there  is  the  further  expansion 
or  foreshortening  of  the  sides.  Every  kind  of  scene 
and  figure  suggests  a  good  composition  to  me — a 
market,  the  arrival  of  a  boat,  a  group  of  men  outside 
a  soup-kitchen,  the  crowds  wandering  and  gossiping 
in  the  streets — on  the  same  principle  as  a  flock  of 
sheep — and  it  is  all  a  matter  of  light  and  shade  and 
perspective. 


It  really  is  strange  that  you  and  I  should  always 
have  the  same  thoughts.  Last  night,  for  instance,  I 
returned  from  the  wood  with  a  study — for  this  week  I 
have  been  particularly  busy  investigating  the  question 
of  increasing  the  intensity  of  colour — and  I  should 
have  been  glad  to  discuss  this  matter  with  you  in 
connection  with  the  study  I  had  made,  when  lo  and 
behold!  in  your  letter  this  morning,  you  just  kappen 
to  mention  the  fact  that  you  were  struck  with  the 
strong  and  yet  harmonious  colouring  in  Montmartre. 

. . .  Yesterday  evening  I  was  busy  painting  the  gently 
rising  ground  in  the  wood,  which  is  all  strewn  with 
dry  withered  beach  leaves.  It  varied  in  colour  from  a 
light  to  a  dark  red-brown,  and  the  cast  shadows  of  the 

12 


trees  fell  across  it  in  faint  or  strongly  marked  stripes. 
The  difficulty  was — and  I  found  it  very  trying — to 
succeed  in  getting  the  depth  of  the  colour  and  the 
enormous  strength  and  solidity  of  the  ground — and  I 
noticed  while  I  worked  how  much  light  there  was  even 
in  the  dark  shadows!  The  thing  was  to  render  the 
effect  of  light  and  also  the  glow,  and  not  to  lose  the 
depth  of  rich  colour.  For  one  canno.t  imagine  a  more 
magnificent  carpet  than  that  deep  red-brown  ground, 
bathed  in  the  glow  of  the  autumn  evening  sunlight, 
softened  by  its  passage  through  trje  trees. 

Beech  trees  grow  here,  the  trunks  of  which  look 
bright  green  in  the  clear  light  and  a  warm  black-green 
in  the  shade.  Behind  the  trunks,  above  the  red-brown 
ground  one  could  see  the  delicate  blue  and  warm  gray 
of  the  sky — it  was  scarcely  blue — and  in  front  of  it  a 
diaphanous  haze  of  green,  and  a  maze  of  trees  with 
golden  leaves.  The  forms  of  a  few  peasants  gather- 
ing wood  crept  about  like  dark  mysterious  shadows, 
while  the  white  bonnet  of  a  woman  bending  to  gather 
a  few  dried  twigs  suddenly  stood  out  from  the  deep 
red-brown  of  the  earth.  A  coat  caught  the  light,  a 
shadow  was  cast,  and  the  dark  silhouette  of  a  man 
appeared  high  on  the  e'dge'of  the  wood.  The  white 
bonnet,  the  shoulders,  and  bust  of  a  woman  stood  out 
against  the  sky.  The  figures  were  large  and  full  of 
poetry  and,  in  the  twilight  of  the  deep  shadows,  seemed 
like  gigantic  terracottas  fashioned  in  a  studio.  That  is 
how  I  describe  Nature  to  you.  How  far  I  have  rendered 
the  effect  in  my  sketch,  I  do  not  know.  I  can  only  say 

13 


that  I  was  struck  by  the  harmony  of  green,  red,  black, 
yellow,  blue,  and  gray.  It  was  quite  in  the  style  of  de 
Groux;  the  effect  was  like  that  in  the  sketch  of  the 
"  Depart  du  Consent." 

To  paint  it  was  a  herculean  task.  On  the  ground 
alone  I  used  one  and  a  half  large  tubes  of  white ;  and 
yet  it  is  still  very  dark.  I  also  used  red,  yellow,  brown, 
yellow-ochre,  black,  raw  sienna  and  bistre — and  the 
result  is  a  red-brown,  which  varies  from  a  deep  wine- 
red  to  a  delicate  pale  pink.  It  is  very  difficult  to  succeed 
in  getting  the  colour  of  the  moss  and  the  effect  of  the 
small  border  of  fresh  grass  which  shone  so  brightly  in 
the  sunlight.  Believe  me,  this  is  a  sketch  which,  if  I 
may  say  so,  people  will  think  something  of,  for  it  makes 
a  decided  appeal. 

While  working  upon  it,  I  said  to  myself:  "  Do  not 
put  down  your  palette  before  your  picture  seems  to  par- 
take of  the  mood  of  an  autumn  evening,  before  it  is 
instinct  with  mystery  and  with  a  certain  deep  earnest- 
ness." 

But,  in  order  not  to  lose  the  effect,  I  have  to  paint 
quickly.  The  figures  are  painted  in  rapidly  with  a  few 
vigorous  and  firm  brush-strokes.  I  was  struck  with  the 
sturdy  manner  in  which  the  tree-trunks  strike  their  roots 
into  the  ground.  I  began  painting  them  with  the  brush 
and  I  did  not  succeed  in  rendering  the  character  of  the 
ground  which  was  already  laid  on  with  thick  colour,— 
a  stroke  of  the  brush  vanished  to  nothing  upon  it. 
That  is  why  I  pressed  the  roots  and  trunks  out  of  the 
tubes  direct,  and  then  modelled  them  a  little  with  the 

14 


brush.    And  now  they  do  indeed  stand  in  the  soil,  and 
grow  out  of  it,  and  strike  firm  roots  into  it. 

In  a  sense  I  am  glad  that  I  never  learnt  to  paint. 
If  I  had  I  should  perhaps  have  learnt  to  overlook  such 
effects.  Now  I  say,  "  No! — this  and  only  this  must  I 
have,  and  if  it  is  impossible,  well  then,  it  is  impossible, 
that's  all.  I  will  have  a  shot  at  it  although  I  do  not 
know  the  right  way  to  do  it.'* 

I  really  do  not  know  how  I  paint.  Armed  with  a 
white  panel  I  take  up  a  position  in  front  of  the  spot 
that  interests  me,  contemplate  what  lies  before  me, 
and  say  to  myself  "  That  white  panel  must  be  turned 
into  something."  Dissatisfied  with  my  work  I  return 
home,  put  my  panel  out  of  sight,  and  after  taking  a 
little  rest,  go  back  to  my  work,  almost  with  qualms  to 
see  what  it  looks  like.  But  even  then  I  am  not  yet 
satisfied,  for  glorious  Nature  is  still  too  vividly  stamped 
upon  my  mind.  Nevertheless  I  find  in  my  work  a  cer- 
tain reverberation  of  that  which  fascinated  me.  I  know 
that  Nature  told  me  something,  that  she  spoke  to  me, 
and  that  I  took  down  her  message  in  shorthand. 
Perhaps  my  stenographic  transcript  contains  words 
that  are  undecipherable;  belike  there  are  faults  and 
omissions  in  it  too ;  still  it  may  possess  something  that 
the  wood,  the  beach,  or  the  figures  said.  And  this  is 
never  in  a  tame  or  conventional  language  that  did  not 
spring  from  Nature  herself. 

As  you  perceive,  I  am  entering  heart  and  soul  into 
painting,  and  I  am  deeply  engaged  in  the  study  of  co- 
lour. Hitherto  I  had  held  myself  aloof  from  it,  and  I 

15 


am  not  sorry  that  I  did.  Had  I  not  drawn,  I  could 
have  no  feeling  for  a  figure  that  looks  like  an  unfinished 
terracotta,  nor  could  I  have  undertaken  to  paint  such 
a  thing.  Now,  however,  I  feel  that  I  am  in  mid-sea — 
now  I  must  set  about  painting  with  all  the  strength  at 
my  command. 

...  I  am  certain  that  I  have  the  feeling  for  colour, 
that  I  shall  acquire  it  more  and  more,  and  that  painting 
is  in  my  very  marrow. 

It  is  not  the  extravagant  use  of  paint  that  makes  the 
painter.  But,  in  order  to  lend  vigour  to  a  piece  of 
ground  and  to  make  the  air  clear,  one  should  not  be 
particular  about  a  tube  or  two.  Often  the  very  spirit 
of  the  thing  one  is  painting  leads  one  to  paint  thinly; 
at  other  times  the  subject,  the  very  nature  of  the  things 
themselves,  compels  one  to  lay  the  colour  on  thickly. 

At  Mauve's  studio — who  compared  with  J.  Maris, 
and  to  an  even  greater  extent  with  Millet  or  Jules 
Dupre,  uses  paint  very  moderately — there  are  as  many 
old  cigar  boxes  filled  with  empty  tubes  as  there  are 
empty  bottles  in  the  corner  of  a  room  after  an  evening's 
bout  (as  Zola  describes  such  a  function,  for  instance). 

You  inquire  after  my  health.  How  is  yours?  I  should 
say  that  my  treatment  ought  to  suit  you — i.e.9  to  be  out 
in  the  air  and  to  paint.  I  am  quite  well.  I  have  to  pay 
for  a  little  fatigue,  but  still  on  the  whole  I  feel  if  any- 
thing rather  better.  I  believe  it  is  a  good  thing  for  me 
to  lead  such  a  temperate  life.  But  that  which  does  me 
the  most  good  of  all  is  painting. 

* 

16 


DEAR  THEO, 

I  wish  that  the  three  pictures,  about  which  I  wrote 
to  you,  had  already  been  despatched.  I  fear  that  if  I 
keep  them  here  much  longer,  I  may  paint  them  over 
again,  and  I  believe  it  would  be  better  for  you  to  get 
them  just  as  they  are. 

Don't  you  think  that,  after  all,  it  is  better  for  us  two 
to  work  diligently,  even  though  we  have  to  put  up 
with  a  good  deal  in  so  doing,  than  to  sit  down  and 
philosophize,  especially  at  a  time  like  the  present?  I  do 
not  know  the  future,  Theo ;  but  I  know  the  eternal  law 
of  change.  Think  how  different  things  were  ten  years 
ago — the  circumstances  of  everyday  life,  the  attitude  of 
men's  minds,  in  fact  everything;  and  ten  years  hence 
many  other  things  will  have  changed  also.  But  fancy 
having  created  something  lasting!  And  one  does  not 
repent  so  soon  for  having  created  something.  The 
busier  I  am  the  better ;  I  prefer  a  piece  of  work  that  is 
a  failure  to  inactivity. 

We  shall  not  have  to  wait  so  very  long  before  what 
we  are  now  producing  will  have  become  important. 
You  yourself  can  see  well  enough — and  it  is  one  of 
the  signs  of  the  times  with  which  I  am  most  pleased — 
that  there  is  a  growing  tendency  for  people  to  give  one- 
man  shows,  or  exhibitions  of  the  work  of  a  few  men 
who  belong  to  the  same  school.  In  my  opinion  this  is 
a  development  in  the  art-dealing  world  which  will  have 
a  far  greater  future  than  other  enterprises.  What  a 
good  thing  it  is  that  people  are  beginning  to  understand 
that  the  effect  is  bad  when  a  Bouguereau  is  placed 

17  c 


beside  a  Jacques,  or  a  figure  by  Beyle  or  Lhermitte  is 
hung  close  to  a  Schelfhout  or  a  Koekkoek. 

If  I  kept  my  work  by  me  for  long,  I  feel  sure  I  should 
paint  many  of  the  pieces  over  again.  But  owing  to  the 
fact  that  I  send  them  either  to  you  or  to  Pottierthe  in- 
stant they  are  free  from  my  brush,  a  number  of  them 
will  probably  not  be  worth  much, — though  by  this 
means  many  studies  will  be  preserved  which  otherwise 
would  not  have  been  improved  by  repeated  retouching. 


Peasant  life  provides  such  abundant  material  that 
"travailler  comme  plusieurs  negres"  as  Millet  says,  is 
the  only  possible  way  of  accomplishing  anything. 

People  may  laugh  at  Courbet's  having  said :  "  Paint 
angels?  But  who  on  earth  has  ever  seen  an  angel?" 
Yet  on  the  same  principle  I  should  like  to  say  of 
Benjamin  Constant's  "  La  Justice  au  Harem,"  for  in- 
stance, who  has  ever  seen  a  court  of  justice  in  a  harem? 
And  the  same  thing  applies  to  so  many  other  Moorish 
and  Spanish  pictures, — "The  Reception  at  the  Car- 
dinal's, etc."  And  then  there  are  all  the  historical  pic- 
tures which  are  always  as  long  as  they  are  broad— 
what  is  the  good  of  them  all?  And  what  do  their  painters 
mean  by  them?  They  will  all  lose  their  freshness  and 
look  like  leather  in  the  space  of  a  few  years,  and  will 
grow  ever  more  and  more  tedious. 

.  .  .  When,  nowadays,  connoisseurs  stand  before 
a  picture  like  the  one  by  Benjamin  Constant,  or  before 
a  reception  given  by  a  Cardinal,  painted  by  some 

18 


Spaniard  or  other,  they  have  acquired  the  habit  of 
gravely  mutteringsomethingabout" clever  technique." 
If,  however,  the  same  men  were  to  stand  before 
a  scene  from  peasant  life — a  drawing  by  Raffaelli — 
they  would  criticize  the  technique  with  thesame  gravity. 
...  I  do  not  know  what  you  think,  but  as  far  as 
I  am  concerned,  the  more  I  study  peasant  life,  the 
more  it  absorbs  me,  and  the  less  I  care  for  the  kind  of 
thing  painted  by  Cabanel  (with  whom  I  also  reckon 
Jacques  and  the  modern  Benjamin  Constant)  and  for 
the  highly  respected  and  unspeakably  dry  technique 
of  the  Italians  and  the  Spaniards.  ' '  Mere  illustrators !  " 
I  am  always  reminded  of  these  words  of  Jacques.  Still, 
I  am  not  prejudiced;  I  can  appreciate  Raffaelli,  who  is 
something  very  different  from  a  painter  of  peasants ;  I 
can  also  appreciate  Alfred  Stevens  and  Tissot.  And, 
to  speak  of  something  which  has  nothing  in  common 
with  peasant  life,  I  can  appreciate  a  beautiful  portrait. 
Zola,  who,  by-the-bye,  in  my  opinion,  is  stupendously 
at  sea  in  regard  to  painting,  says  something  very  fine 
about  art  in  general  in  "Mes  Haines":  "Dans  Poeuvre 
dartje  cherche,  fa ime  Vhomme,  V artiste. "  No w  I  t'h i n  k 
that  is  absolutely  right.  Just  tell  me  what  sort  of  a 
man,  what  sort  of  an  observer,  thinker  and  character, 
is  at  the  back  of  these  pictures,  the  technique  of  which 
is  held  in  such  high  esteem?  Very  often  nobody.  But 
a  Raffaelli  is  somebody,  a  Lhermitte  is  somebody. 
And  in  the  presence  of  a  number  of  pictures  by  almost 
unknown  painters,  one  is  conscious  of  the  great  energy, 
feeling,  passion  and  love  with  which  they  are  painted. 

19 


When  one  thinks  how  far  one  has  to  go  and  how 
much  one  must  slave  in  order  to  paint  an  ordinary 
peasant  and  his  cot,  I  almost  believe  that  this  journey 
is  longer  and  more  fatiguing  than  that  which  many 
painters  undertake  in  order  to  get  their  outlandish 
subjects — "La  Justice  au  Harem"  or  "The  Reception 
at  the  Cardinal's,"  for  instance — and  to  paint  their 
frequently  far-fetched  and  eccentric  stories.  Fancy 
living  the  daily  life  of  the  peasants  in  their  cots  and 
in  the  country,  enduring  the  heat  of  summer  and  the 
snow  and  frost  of  winter — not  indoors  but  out  in  the 
fields,  and  not  for  a  leisurely  walk — no !  but  for  daily 
work  like  that  of  the  peasants  themselves. 

Apparently  nothing  is  more  simple  than  to  paint  a 
rag-picker,  a  beggar  or  any  other  kind  of  workman ; 
but  there  are  no  subjects  which  are  so  difficult  to  paint 
as  these  everyday  figures.  I  do  not  think  there  is  a 
single  academy  where  one  can  learn  to  draw  or  paint 
a  man  digging  or  sowing  seed,  a  woman  hanging  a 
pot  over  the  fire  or  doing  needlework.  But  in  every 
city,  however  insignificant  it  may  be,  there  is  an 
academy  with  a  whole  selection  of  models  for  historical, 
Arabian,  and  in  short,  all  kinds  of  figures,  which  do 
not  exist  in  the  real  everyday  world  of  Europe. 


All  academic  figures  are  grouped  together  in  the 
same  manner,  and  we  will  readily  acknowledge  that  on 

20 


nepeutmieux.  Quite  impeccable — faultless!  But  you 
are  already  aware  of  what  I  mean:  they  teach  one 
absolutely  nothing  new. 

Not  so  the  figures  painted  by  a  Millet,  by  a  Lher- 
mitte,  by  a  Regamey,  or  a  Daumier.  All  their  figures 
are  also  well  grouped,  but  in  a  very  different  way 
from  that  taught  by  the  academy.  My  belief  is  that 
an  academical  figure,  however  accurate  it  may  be,  is  at 
present  quite  superfluous — even  though  it  be  painted 
by  Ingres  himself  (I  would  in  any  case  except  his 
"  Source,"  which  was  indeed  something  new,  and  will 
remain  so) — if  it  lackthat  essential  quality  of  modernity, 
that  intimate  feeling,  that  quality  of  having  been 
created  to  meet  a  need. 

In  what  circumstances,  then,  do  figures  cease  from 
being  superfluous,  however  faulty,  and  grossly  sa, 
they  may  be?  When  the  man  who  digs  is  really 
digging,  when  the  peasant  is  a  peasant,  and  the 
peasant  woman  a  peasant  woman.  Is  that  something 
new?  Yes,  even  the  figures  of  Ostade  and  Terborch 
have  not  the  same  effect  as  those  in  modern  pictures. 

I  should  like  to  say  a  good  deal  more  about  these 
things,  but  in  any  case  I  feel  I  must  tell  you  how 
many  of  the  studies  that  I  have  started  I  should  like 
to  improve,  and  how  much  higher  than  my  own  work 
I  consider  that  of  a  few  other  artists.  Now  tell  me,  do 
you  know  of  a  single  picture  of  a  man  digging  or  sow- 
ing seed  in  the  old  Dutch  School?  Did  they  ever  at- 
tempt to  paint  a  workman?  Did  Velasquez  attempt  it  in 
his  *  '  Water  Carrier"  or  in  his  types  of  the  people?  No ! 

21  ' 


The  figures  of  the  old  masters  do  not  "  work."  At 
present  I  am  very  busy  with  the  figure  of  a  woman 
whom  I  saw  pulling  mangels  out  of  the  snow.  Now, 
this  is  what  Millet  and  Lhermitte  did,  and  this  is 
practically  what  the  peasant  painters  of  this  century 
and  Israels  did.  They  thought  it  was  more  beautiful 
than  anything  else.  But  even  in  this  century,  among 
the  host  of  painters  who  pay  particular  attention  to 
the  figure,  i.e.,  for  the  sake  of  form  and  of  the  model, 
there  are  precious  few  who  cannot  conceive  their 
figures  otherwise  than  at  work,  and  who  feel  the  need 
of  representing  activity  as  an  end  in  itself.  The 
ancients  did  not  feel  this  need,  nor  did  the  old  Dutch 
masters,  who  concerned  themselves  extensively  with 
conventional  forms  of  activity. 

Thus  the  picture  or  the  drawing  ought  to  be  not 
only  a  study  of  a  figure  for  the  sake  of  the  figure,  and 
the  incomparably  harmonious  form  of  the  human  body 
— but  at  the  same  time  "  a  gathering  of  mangels  in  the 
snow  " !  Have  I  made  myself  clear?  I  hope  so,  for,  as 
I  once  said  to  Seurat,  a  nude  by  Cabanel,  a  lady  by 
Jacques,  and  a  peasant  woman,  not  by  Bastien-Lepage 
himself,  but  by  a  Parisian  painter  who  has  learnt 
drawing  at  the  academy,  will  always  have  her  limbs 
and  body  expressed  in  the  same  way — often  quite 
charmingly,  and,  as  far  as  proportions  and  anatomy  are 
concerned,  quite  correctly.  When,  however,  Israels, 
Daumier  or  Lhermitte,  for  instance,  draw  a  figure, 
one  is  much  more  conscious  of  the  form  of  the  body, 
although — and  that  is  why  I  include  Daumier  in  the 

22 


number — the  proportions  will  tend  to  be  almost  arbi- 
trary. The  anatomy  and  structure  of  the  body  will 
not  always  seem  quite  correct  in  the  eyes  of  the 
academician.  But  it  will  have  life,  particularly  if  it 
come  from  the  brush  of  Delacroix. 

I  have  not  expressed  myself  quite  satisfactorily  yet : 
tell  Seurat  that  I  should  despair  if  my  figures  were 
correct ;  tell  him  that  if  you  take  a  photograph  of  a 
man  digging,  in  my  opinion,  he  is  sure  to  look  as  if 
he  were  not  digging;  tell  him  that  I  think  Michel- 
angelo's figures  magnificent,  even  though  the  legs  are 
certainly  too  long  and  the  hips  and  the  pelvis  bones 
a  little  too  broad ;  tell  him  that  in  my  opinion  Millet 
and  Lhermitte  are  the  true  painters  of  the  day,  because 
they  do  not  paint  things  as  they  are,  dryly  analysing 
them  and  observing  them  objectively,  but  render  them 
as  they  feel  them ;  tell  him  it  is  my  most  fervent  desire 
to  know  how  one  can  achieve  such  deviations  from 
reality,  such  inaccuracies  and  such  transfigurations, 
that  come  about  by  chance.  Well  yes,  if  you  like,  they 
are  lies ;  but  they  are  more  valuable  than  the  real  values. 

Men  who  move  in  artistic  and  literary  circles,  like 
Raffaelli  in  Paris,  ultimately  think  very  differently 
about  such  things  from  what  I  do,  who  live  in  the 
country.  I  mean  that  they  are  in  need  of  a  word  which 
is  expressive  of  their  ideas.  Raffaelli  proposes  the 
word  "  character"  as  the  feature  of  the  figures  of  the 
future.  I  think  I  agree  with  the  intention  here,  but  I 
question  the  correctness  of  the  word,  just  as  I  question 
the  correctness  of  other  words,  and  j  ust  as  I  question  the 

23 


accuracy  and  appropriateness  of  my  own  expressions. 
Instead  of  saying,  there  must  be  character  in  a  man 
who  is  digging,  I  paraphrase  the  thing  and  say,  the 
peasant  must  be  a  peasant,  the  digging  man  must  dig, 
and  in  this  way  the  picture  acquires  a  quality  which  is 
essentially  modern.  But  I  am  well  aware  that  con- 
clusions may  be  drawn  from  these  words  which  I  do 
not  in  the  least  intend. 

You  see,  to  render  "the  peasant  form  at  work  "  is, 
I  repeat,  the  peculiar  feature,  the  very  heart  of  modern 
art,  and  that  is  something  which  was  done  neither  by 
the  Renaissance  painters,  nor  the  old  Dutch  masters, 
nor  by  the  Greeks. 

At  the  start  the  figure  of  the  peasant  and  of  the 
workman  constituted  a  "  genre  "  picture;  but  at  the 
present  moment,  with  Millet,  the  immortal  master  in 
the  van,  this  theme  has  become  the  very  soul  of  modern 
art  and  will  remain  so. 

People  like  Daumier  ought  to  be  esteemed  very 
highly,  for  they  are  pioneers.  .  .  .  The  more  artists 
would  paint  peasants  and  workmen  the  happier  I 
should  be.  And  as  for  myself,  I  know  nothing  that  I 
would  do  more  gladly. 

This  is  a  long  letter,  and  I  do  not  know  whether  I  have 
expressed  my  meaning  clearly  enough.  Maybe  I  shall 
write  just  a  few  lines  to  Seurat.  If  I  do  so,  I  shall 
send  them  to  you  to  read  through,  as  I  should  like 
them  to  contain  a  clear  statement  of  the  importance  I 
attach  to  figure  painting. 

.  .  .  What  impressed  me  most  on  looking  back  at 
the  old  Dutch  pictures,  was  the  fact  that  in  the  majority 

24 


of  cases  they  were  painted  rapidly,  and  that  great 
masters  like  Hals,  Rembrandt,  Ruysdael,  and  many 
others,  painted  as  much  as  possible  du  premier  coup 
and  avoided  overmuch  retouching. 

What  I  admired  above  all  were  hands  by  Rembrandt 
and  Hals,  hands  full  of  life,  though  unfinished;  for 
instance,  some  of  the  hands  in  the  "  Syndics  of  the 
Cloth  Hall,"  and  in  the  "  Jewish  Bride."  And  I  felt 
much  the  same  in  regard  to  some  heads,  eyes,  noses 
and  mouths,  which  seemed  to  be  laid  on  with  one 
single  stroke  of  the  brush,  and  without  any  sign  of 
retouching.  Bracquemond  has  made  such  good  en- 
gravings of  them  that  one  can  appreciate  the  painter's 
technique  in  the  print. 

But,  Theo,  how  necessary  it  is,  especially  at  the 
present  day,  to  study  the  old  Dutch  pictures,  and  such 
of  the  French  as  those  by  Corot,  Millet,  etc.  At  a  pinch 
one  can  well  dispense  with  the  others,  for  they  often 
lead  one  further  astray  than  one  imagines.  The  thing  is 
to  keep  at  it,  and  to  paint  everything  as  far  as  possible 
at  one  go!  What  a  real  joy  it  is  to  see  a  Franz  Hals! 
How  different  these  pictures  are  from  those  in  which 
everything  seems  to  be  painted  in  the  same  smooth 
way,  like  lacquer. 

On  the  very  same  day  on  which  I  saw  the  old  Dutch 
masters,  Brouwer,  Ostade,  and  above  all  Terborch,  I 
just  chanced  to  see  a  Meissonier — the  one  of  the  Fodor 
Museum.1  Now  Meissonier  worked  in  exactly  the  same 

1  At  Amsterdam.  The  picture  here  referred  to,  which,  as  far  as 
as  I  was  able  to  judge,  measured  10  in.  by  6  in.,  represents  a 
monk  seated  by  the  side  of  a  sick  or  dying  man's  bed.— Tr. 

25 


way  as  they  did ;  his  pictures  are  very  deeply  thought 
out  and  deliberated,  but  painted  at  one  stroke,  and 
probably  with  every  touch  quite  right  from  the  start. 

I  believe  it  is  bettter  to  scrape  an  unsuccessful  por- 
tion of  one's  picture  completely  away  and  to  begin 
again,  than  to  keep  on  trying  to  improve  it. 

I  saw  a  sketch  by  Rubens  and  another  by  Diaz 
almost  at  the  same  time.  They  were  certainly  not 
alike,  but  the  creed  of  the  artists  who  painted  them 
was  the  same — the  conviction  that  colour  expresses 
form  when  it  is  in  the  right  place  with  the  right  associa- 
tions. Diaz  in  particular  is  a  painter  to  the  backbone, 
and  is  conscientious  to  the  finger-tips. 


I  must  refer  once  more  to  certain  modern  pictures, 
which  are  becoming  ever  more  and  more  plentiful. 
About  fifteen  years  ago  people  began  to  speak  about 
"  luminosity  "  and  u  light."  Even  if  this  was  right  in 
the  first  place — and  one  cannot  deny  that  the  system 
produced  very  masterful  works — it  is  now  beginning 
to  degenerate  ever  more  and  more  throughout  the 
whole  of  the  art-world  into  an  excessive  production  of 
pictures  which  have  the  same  lighting  on  all  four  sides, 
the  same  general  atmosphere  as  I  believe  they  call  it,  and 
the  same  local  colour.  Is  that  good???  I  do  not  think  so. 

Does  the  Ruysdael  of  van  der  Hoop  (the  one  with 
the  Mill)  give  one  the  impression  of  open  air?  Is  there 
any  atmosphere  in  it — any  distance?  The  earth  and  the 
air  constitute  a  whole  and  belong  to  each  other. 

26 


Van  Goyen  is  the  Dutch  Corot.  I  stood  for  a  long 
while  before  the  monumental  picture  in  the  Dupper 
collection. 

As  for  Franz  Hals's  yellow,  you  can  call  it  what 
you  like,  citron  amorti  orjaune  chamois,  but  what  have 
you  gained?  In  the  picture  it  appears  to  be  quite 
light,  but  just  you  hold  something  white  against  it. 

The  great  doctrine  bequeathed  to  us  by  the  Dutch 
masters  is,  I  think,  as  follows:  Line  and  colour  should 
be  seen  as  one,  a  standpoint  which  Bracquemond  also 
holds.  But  very  few  observe  this  principle,  they  draw 
with  everything,  save  with  good  colour. 

I  have  no  desire  to  make  many  acquaintances  among 
painters. 

But  to  refer  to  technique  once  more.  There  is  very 
much  more  sound  and  skilful  stuff  in  Israel's  technique 
— above  all  in  the  very  old  picture  "The  Zandvoort 
Fisherman,"  for  instance,  in  which  there  is  such 
splendid  chiaroscuro,  than  in  the  technique  of  those 
who,  owing  to  their  steely  cold  colour,  are  uniformly 
smooth,  flat,  and  sober  throughout. 

"The  Zandvoort  Fisherman  "  may  safely  be  hung 
beside  an  old  Delacroix,  such  as  "La  Barque  de 
Dante,"  as  they  are  both  members  of  the  same  family. 
I  believe  in  these  pictures,  but  grow  ever  more  and 
more  hostile  to  those  which  are  uniformly  light  all 
over. 

It  irritates  me  to  hear  people  say  that  I  have  no 
"  technique."  It  is  just  possible  that  there  is  no  trace 
of  it,  because  I  hold  myself  aloof  from  all  painters.  I 

27 


am,  however,  quite  right  in  regarding  many  painters 
as  weak  precisely  in  their  technique — more  particu- 
larly those  who  talk  most  nonsense  about  it.  This 
I  have  already  written  to  you.  But  if  ever  I  should 
happen  to  exhibit  my  work  with  either  the  one 
or  the  other  in  Holland,  I  know  beforehand  with 
whom  I  shall  have  to  deal,  and  with  what  order  of 
technicians.  Meanwhile  I  much  prefer  to  remain 
faithful  to  the  old  Dutchmen,  the  pictures  of  Israels 
and  his  school.  This  the  more  modern  painters  do 
not  do ;  on  the  contrary,  they  are  diametrically  op- 
posed to  Israels. 

That  which  they  call  "  luminous "  is,  in  many 
cases,  nothing  else  than  the  detestable  studio  lighting 
of  a  cheerless  town  studio.  They  do  not  seem  to  see 
either  the  dawn  or  the  setting  sun ;  all  they  appear  to 
know  are  the  hours  between  n  a.m.  to  3  p.m. — quite 
pleasant  hours  forsooth,  but  often  quite  uninteresting 
ones  too ! 

This  winter  I  wish  to  investigate  many  things  which 
have  struck  me  in  regard  to  the  treatment  in  old 
pictures.  I  have  seen  a  good  deal  that  I  lack.  But 
above  all  that  which  is  called  enlever^  and  which  the 
old  Dutch  masters  understood  so  perfectly. 

No  one  nowadays  will  have  anything  to  do  with 
enlever  in  a  few  strokes  of  the  brush.  But  how  con- 
clusively its  results  prove  the  correctness  of  it!  How 
thoroughly  and  with  what  mastery  many  French 

1  A  word  suggesting  bold  virtuosity  in  expressing  an  im- 
pression.— Tr. 

28 


painters  and  Israels  understood  this!  I  thought  a 
good  deal  about  Delacroix  in  the  Museum.  Why? 
Because,  while  contemplating  Hals,  Rembrandt, 
Ruysdael,  and  others,  I  constantly  thought  of  the 
saying,  that  when  Delacroix  paints,  it  is  exactly  like 
a  lion  devouring  a  piece  of  flesh.  How  true  that  is! 
And,  Theo,  when  I  think  of  what  one  might  call 
"  the  technique  crew  "  how  tedious  they  all  are !  Rest 
assured,  however,  that  if  ever  I  have  any  dealings 
with  the  gentlemen,  I  shall  behave  more  or  less  like  a 
simpleton,  but  a  la  Vireloque — with  a  coup  de  dent  to 
follow. 

For  is  it  not  exasperating  to  see  the  same  dodges 
everywhere  (or  what  we  call  dodges) — everywhere  the 
same  tedious  gray-white  light,  in  the  place  of  light 
and  chiaroscuro,  colour,  local  colour  instead  of  shades 
of  colour.  .  .  . 

Colour  as  colour  means  something;  this  should  not 
be  ignored,  but  rather  turned  to  account.  That  which 
has  a  beautiful  effect,  a  really  beautiful  effect,  is  also 
right.  When  Veronese  painted  the  portraits  of  his 
beau  monde  in  the  "Marriage  at  Cana,"  he  used  all 
the  wealth  of  his  palette  in  deep  violets  and  gorgeous 
golden  tones  for  the  purpose,  while  he  also  introduced 
a  faint  azure  blue  and  a  pearly  white  which  do  not 
spring  into  the  foreground.  He  throws  it  back,  and 
it  looks  well  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  sky  and  of 
the  marble  palaces,  which  strangely  complete  the 
figures ;  it  changes  quite  of  its  own  accord.  The  back- 
ground is  so  beautiful  that  it  seems  to  have  come  into 

29 


being  quite  naturally  and  spontaneously  out  of  the 
colour  scheme. 

Am  I  wrong?  Is  it  not  painted  differently  from 
the  way  an  artist  would  have  painted  it  who  had 
conceived  the  figures  and  the  palace  as  a  simultaneous 
whole? 

All  the  architecture  and  the  sky  are  conventional 
and  subordinate  to  the  figures,  they  are  simply  calcu- 
lated to  throw  the  latter  into  relief. 

This  is  really  painting,  and  it  yields  a  more  beautiful 
effect  than  a  mere  transcript  of  things  does.  The  point 
is  to  think  about  a  thing,  to  consider  its  surroundings, 
and  to  let  it  grow  out  of  the  latter. 

I  do  not  wish  to  argue  studying  from  Nature  or  the 
struggling  with  reality,  out  of  existence;  for  years  I 
myself  worked  in  this  way  with  almost  fruitless  and, 
in  any  case,  wretched  results.  I  should  not  like  to 
have  avoided  this  error  however. 

In  any  case  I  am  quite  convinced  that  it  would  have 
been  foolery  on  my  part  to  have  continued  to  pursue 
these  methods — although  I  am  not  by  any  means  so 
sure  that  all  my  trouble  has  been  in  vain. 

Doctors  say,  "  On  commence  par  tuer,  on  finit  par 
guerir."  One  begins  by  plaguing  one's  self  to  no  pur- 
pose in  order  to  be  true  to  nature,  and  one  concludes 
by  working  quietly  from  one's  palette  alone,  and  then 
nature  is  the  result.  But  these  two  methods  cannot  be 
pursued  together.  Diligent  study,  even  if  it  seem  to 
be  fruitless,  leads  to  familiarity  with  nature  and  to  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  things. 

30 


The  greatest  and  most  powerful  imagination  has 
also  been  able  to  produce  things  from  reality,  before 
which  people  have  stood  in  dumb  amazement. 


...  I  will  simply  paint  my  bedroom.  This  time  the 
colour  shall  do  everything.  By  means  of  its  simplicity 
it  shall  lend  things  a  grand  style,  and  shall  suggest 
absolute  peace  and  slumber  to  the  spectator.  In  short, 
the  mere  sight  of  the  picture  should  be  restful  to  the 
spirit,  or  better  still,  to  the  imagination.  The  walls 
are  pale  violet,  the  floor  is  covered  with  red  tiles,  the 
wood  of  the  bed  and  of  the  chairs  is  a  warm  yellow, 
the  sheets  and  the  pillow  are  a  light  yellow-green, 
the  quilt  is  scarlet,  the  window  green,  the  washstand 
is  orange,  the  wash-basin  is  blue,  and  the  doors  are 
mauve.  That  is  all — there  is  nothing  more  in  the 
room,  and  the  windows  are  closed.  The  very  square- 
ness of  the  furniture  should  intensify  the  impression 
of  rest.  As  there  is  no  white  in  the  picture,  the  frame 
should  be  white.  This  work  will  compensate  me  for 
the  compulsory  rest  to  which  I  have  been  condemned. 
I  shall  work  at  it  again  all  day  long  to-morrow  ;  but 
you  see  how  simple  the  composition  is.  Shadows 
and  cast  shadows  are  suppressed,  and  the  colour  is 
rendered  in  dull  and  distinct  tones  like  crape  of  many 
colours. 

I  have  already  taken  many  walks  along  the  docks 
and  dikes.  The  contrast  is  very  strange,  especially 


when  one  has  just  left  the  sand,  the  hearth,  and  the 
peace  of  a  country  farm  behind  one,  and  when  one 
has  lived  for  some  time  in  quiet  surroundings.  It  is 
an  abyss  of  confusion. 

Once  the  war-cry  of  the  Goncourts  was,  "Japon- 
aiserie  for  ever."  Now  the  docks  are  a  splendid  piece 
of  Japonaiserie,  both  odd,  peculiar,  and  terrific.  At 
least  they  may  be  looked  at  in  this  way. 

All  the  figures  are  constantly  moving.  They  are 
seen  in  the  very  strangest  environment — everything 
is  monstrous,  and  the  whole  is  full  of  the  most  varied 
and  most  interesting  contrasts. 

Through  the  window  of  a  very  stylish  English 
restaurant  one  obtains  a  glimpse  of  the  dirty  mud  of 
the  harbour  and  of  a  ship  of  the  horrid  cargo  type, 
from  which  foreign  seamen  are  unloading  hides  and 
bullocks'  horns.  And  close  by,  in  front  of  the  window, 
there  stands  a  very  dark,  refined,  and  shy-looking 
girl.  The  room  with  the  figure,  all  tone  and  light,  the 
silvery  sheen  over  the  mud  and  the  bullocks'  horns — 
all  these  things  produce  the  most  striking  contrasts. 

Flemish  seamen  with  extravagantly  healthy  faces, 
broad  shoulders,  powerfully  and  strongly  built,  and 
Antwerpian  to  the  backbone,  stand  there  eating  mus- 
sels and  drinking  beer,  and  there  is  plenty  of  shouting 
and  movement.  On  the  other  side,  a  short  little  form, 
dressed  in  black,  with  her  hands  on  her  hips,  steals 
silently  alongside  of  the  gray  wall. 

Her  little  face,  encircled  in  a  halo  of  jet-black  hair,  is 
a  note  of  tawny  or  orange  yellow? — I  don't  know  which. 

32 


She  has  just  looked  up  and  cast  a  bashful  glance  with 
a  pair  of  coal-black  eyes.  She  is  a  Chinese  girl,  mys- 
terious and  as  quiet  as  a  mouse,  small  and  beetle-like  l 
in  character,  a  contrast  to  the  great  Flemish  con- 
sumers of  mussels. 


Thank  Heaven!  my  digestion  has  so  far  recovered 
that  I  have  been  able  to  live  on  ships-biscuit,  milk 
and  eggs  for  three  weeks.  The  beneficent  heat  is 
restoring  my  strength  to  me.  It  was  wise  of  me  to 
go  South  just  now,  when  my  bad  state  of  health 
needed  a  cure.  I  am  now  as  healthy  as  other  people — 
a  thing  I  have  but  seldom  been  able  to  say  of  myself — 
not  since  I  was  at  Nuenen.  It  is  very  gratifying 
(among  "  other  people,"  I  mean,  the  miners  on  strike, 
old  Tanguy,  old  Millet,  and  the  peasants). 

The  healthy  man  should  be  able  to  live  on  a  piece 
of  bread  and  keep  at  work  all  day.  He  should  also  be 
able  to  bear  a  pipe  of  tobacco  and  a  good  drink;  for 
without  these  things  nothing  can  be  done.  And  withal 
he  ought  to  have  some  feeling  for  the  stars  and  the 
infinite  heavens.  Then  it  is  a  joy  to  live! 


1  The  German  is  wanzenartig,  but  the  above  rendering  gives, 
I  think,  a  better  idea  of  Van  Gogh's  meaning  than  a  literal 
translation  would. — Tr. 

33  D 


I  should  like  to  make  copies  of  "The  Tarascon 
Diligence,"  "The  Vineyard,  "The  Harvest,"  and 
"The  Red  Cabaret,"  especially  of  the  night  cafe,  for 
its  colouring  is  exceptionally  characteristic.  There  is 
only  one  white  figure  in  the  middle  which  will  have 
to  be  painted  in  afresh  and  improved  in  drawing, 
although  it  is  good  as  far  as  its  colour  is  concerned. 
The  South  really  looks  like  this,  I  cannot  help  saying 
so.  The  whole  scheme  is  a  harmony  in  reddish 
green. 

I  do  not  need  to  go  to  the  Museum  and  to  see 
Titian  and  Velasquez.  I  have  studied  my  trade  in 
Nature's  workshop,  and  now  I  know  better  than  I  did 
before  I  took  my  little  journey,  what  is  above  all 
necessary  if  one  wishes  to  paint  the  South.  Heavens! 
what  fools  all  these  painters  are !  They  say  that  Dela- 
croix does  not  paint  the  Orient  as  it  is.  Only  Parisians 
— Gerome,  etc. — can  paint  the  Orient  as  it  is — is  that 
their  claim?  It  really  is  a  funny  thing,  this  business 
of  painting,  out  in  the  wind  and  the  sun.  And  when 
the  crowd  looks  over  one's  shoulder,  one  simply  sets 
to  like  mad,  as  if  the  devil  himself  were  at  one's  back, 
until  the  canvas  is  covered.  It  is  precisely  in  this  way 
that  one  discovers  what  everything  depends  upon. 
And  this  is  the  whole  secret. 

After  a  while  one  takes  the  study  up  again  and 
attends  a  little  more  to  the  form.  Then,  at  least,  the 
thing  looks  less  rough  and  more  harmonious,  and  one 
also  introduces  something  of  one's  own  good  cheer 
and  laughter  into  it. 

34 


I  am  well  aware  of  the  fact  that,  to  be  healthy,  one 
must  resolutely  wish  to  be  so.  Pain  and  even  death 
must  be  faced,  and  all  individual  will  and  self-love 
must  be  renounced.  That  is  nothing  to  me.  I  wish  to 
paint  and  see  men  and  things,  the  whole  of  pulsating 
life,  even  if  it  be  only  deceptive  appearance.  Aye  \ 
The  true  life  is  said  to  consist  of  something  else  :  but 
I  am  not  one  of  those  who  do  not  love  life,  and  who 
are  ready  at  all  times  to  suffer  and  to  die. 

A  man  with  my  temperament  can  scarcely  have 
success,  lasting  success.  I  shall  probably  never  attain 
as  much  as  I  might  and  ought  to  attain. 


I  still  believe  that  Gauguin  and  I  will  one  day  work 
together.  I  know  that  Gauguin  is  capable  of  greater 
things  than  he  has  given  us  already.  Have  you 
seen  the  portrait  he  painted  of  me  while  I  was  paint- 
ing some  sunflowers?  My  expression  has  certainly 
grown  more  cheerful  since  then,  but  at  that  time  I 
looked  just  like  that — absolutely  exhausted  and  charged 
with  electricity.  If; I  had  then  had  the  strength  to 
pursue  my  calling,  I  should  have  painted  saintly 
figures  of  men  and  women  from  nature.  They  would 
have  looked  as  if  they  belonged  to  another  age.  They 
would  have  been  creatures  of  to-day  and  yet  they 
would  have  borne  some  resemblance  to  the  early 
Christians. 

But  that  sort  of  thing  is  too  wearing,  it  would  have 

35 


killed  me.  Nevertheless,  I  will  not  swear  that  later 
on,  perhaps,  I  may  not  take  up  the  struggle  again. 
You  are  quite  right,  a  thousand  times  right !  One 
should  not  give  a  thought  to  such  things.  Painting 
studies  is  simply  a  taking  of  herbs  to  calm  one,  and 
when  one  is  calm,  well  .  .  .  then  one  does  what  one 
is  fitted  for. 


It  really  is  a  pity  that  there  are  so  few  pictures  of 
poor  people  in  Paris.  I  think  that  my  peasant  would 
look  quite  well  by  the  side  of  your  Lautrec.  I  even 
flatter  myself  that  the  Lautrec  would  look  all  the 
better  for  the  strong  contrast,  while  my  picture  would 
necessarily  profit  too  from  the  peculiar  juxtaposition  ; 
because  sunniness  and  scorched  tawny  colouring,  the 
hot  sun  and  the  open  air,  are  thrown  into  stronger 
relief  by  the  side  of  the  powdered  faces  and  the  smart 
dresses.  What  a  shame  it  is  that  the  Parisians  show 
so  little  taste  for  vigorous  things,  such  as  the  Monti- 
celli's,  for  instance. 

Of  course  I  am  well  aware  of  the  fact  that  one  must 
not  lose  courage  because  Utopias  do  not  come  true. 
All  I  know  is  this,  that  everything  I  learnt  in  Paris  is 
going  to  the  deuce,  and  I  am  returning  to  that  which 
seemed  to  me  right  and  proper  in  the  country,  before 
I  had  become  acquainted  with  the  impressionists.  I 
should  not  be  at  all  surprised  if,  within  a  short  time, 
the  impressionists  found  a  great  deal  to  criticize  in  my 

36 


work,  which  is  certainly  much  more  under  the  sug- 
gestion of  Delacroix'  painting  than  of  theirs.  For, 
instead  of  reproducing  exactly  what  I  see  before 
me,  I  treat  the  colouring  in  a  perfectly  arbitrary 
fashion.  What  I  aim  at  above  all  is  powerful  ex- 
pression. But  let  us  drop  theory,  and  allow  me  rather 
to  make  my  meaning  clear  to  you  by  means  of  an 
example. 

Just  suppose  that  I  am  to  paint  the  portrait  of  an 
artist  friend — an  artist  who  dreams  great  dreams  and 
who  works  as  the  nightingale  sings,  simply  because  it 
it  is  his  nature  to  do  so. 

Let  us  imagine  him  a  fair  man.  All  the  love  I  feel 
for  him  I  should  like  to  reveal  in  my  painting  of  the 
picture.  To  begin  with,  then,  I  paint  him  just  as  he 
is,  as  faithfully  as  possible — still  this  is  only  the  begin- 
ning. The  picture  is  by  no  means  finished  at  this  stage. 
Now  I  begin  to  apply  the  colour  arbitrarily.  I  exag- 
gerate the  tone  of  his  fair  hair  ;  I  take  orange,  chrome, 
and  dull  lemon  yellow.  Behind  his  head,  instead  of 
the  trivial  wall  of  the  room — I  paint  infinity.  I  make 
a  simple  background  out  of  the  richest  of  blues,  as 
strong  as  my  palette  will  allow.  And  thus,  owing  to 
this  simple  combination,  the  fair  and  luminous  head 
has  the  mysterious  effect,  upon  the  rich  blue  back- 
ground, of  a  star  suspended  in  dark  ether. 

I  proceed  in  much  the  same  way  with  the  portrait 
of  the  peasant.  But  one  ought  to  picture  this  sort  of 
fellow  in  the  scorching  noonday  sun,  in  the  midst  of 
the  harvest.  Hence  this  flaming  orange,  like  a  red- 

37 


hot  iron ;  hence  the  luminous  shadows  like  old  gold. 
Ah,  dear  friend,  the  public  will  see  only  a  caricature 
in  this  exaggeration.  But  what  do  we  care?  We 
have  read  "La  Terre  "  and  "Germinal,"  and  when 
we  paint  a  peasant,  we  wish  to  show  that  this  reading 
has  become  part  of  our  flesh  and  blood. 

I  can  only  choose  between  being  a  good  and  a  bad 
painter.    I  choose  the  former. 


LETTERS  TO  E.  BERNARD 

I  STILL  believe  that  in  studios  one  learns  next  to  no- 
thing about  painting  and  certainly  nothing  about  life, 
and  that  one  should  do  all  one  can  to  learn  to  live  and 
to  paint  without  having  recourse  to  those  old  fools  and 
wiseacres,  [i] l 

When  our  relations  with  a  painter  are  so  strained  as 
to  make  us  say:  "If  that  fellow  exhibits  any  of  his 
pictures  by  the  side  of  mine,  I  shall  withdraw  mine," 
and  then  proceed  to  abuse  him,  it  seems  to  me  that 
this  is  not  the  proper  way  to  act;  for,  previous  to 
arriving  at  such  drastic  conclusions  one  should  make 
quite  sure,  and  give  the  matter  careful  thought.  After 
due  reflection  we  are  almost  sure  to  find — particularly 
when  we  happen  to  be  at  loggerheads  with  the  artist — 
that  there  is  as  much  to  criticize  in  our  own  work  as 
in  the  other  man's.  He  has  as  much  right  to  exist  as 
we  have.  When  it  is  remembered  that  this  man  or 
that — be  he  a  pointilliste  or  a  member  of  another  school 
—has  often  done  good  work,  instead  of  disparaging 

1  These  numbers  in  brackets  refer  to  the  notes  at  the  end  of 
the  book.— TR. 

39 


him,  we  should  speak  of  him  with  respect  and  sym- 
pathy, more  particularly  if  he  happen  to  be  in  dis- 
agreement with  us.  Otherwise  we  become  too  narrow- 
minded  and  are  no  better  than  those  who  can  say  no 
good  of  others  and  regard  themselves  alone  as  right. 
The  observance  of  this  principle  ought  even  to  be  ex- 
tended to  the  academicians.  Take  one  of  Fantin- 
Latour's  pictures,  for  instance,  or  even  the  whole  of 
his  life-work!  In  any  case  he  is  not  a  revolutionary, 
and  yet  there  is  something  restful  and  confident  in  his 
work,  which  elevates  him  to  the  rank  of  the  most  in- 
dependent characters.  For  the  good  of  all  concerned, 
it  is  worth  while  abandoning  the  selfish  principle: 
"  Everyone  for  himself." 


MY  DEAR  BERNARD, 

As  I  promised  to  write  to  you,  I  shall  at  once  begin 
by  saying  that  the  country  in  these  parts  seems  to  me 
just  as  beautiful  as  Japan,  as  far  as  the  clearness  of  the 
air  and  the  cheerful  colouring  are  concerned.  In  the 
landscape  the  water  looks  like  sheets  of  fine  emerald  or 
of  a  rich  blue  of  the  shade  with  which  we  are  familiar 
in  crape  prints.1  Pale  sunsets  make  the  ground  appear 
quite  blue.  Glorious  golden  suns !  And  I  have  not  yet 
seen  the  country  in  the  usual  splendour  of  its  summer 

1  Van  Gogh  must  be  referring,  here,  to  Japanese  prints  which 
have  undergone  a  process  of  craping.  For  details  of  this  process 
see  "Japanese  Colour  Prints  "  by  E.  F.  Strange  (pp.  no,  in). 
— TR. 

40 


garb.  The  costume  of  the  women  is  pretty,  and  on 
Sundays  especially  very  simple  and  happy  combina- 
tions of  colour  may  be  seen  on  the  boulevard.  And 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  in  summer  things  will  be 
even  gayer  still.  I  only  regret  that  living  here  is  not 
so  cheap  as  I  had  hoped  it  would  be,  and  up  to  the 
present  I  have  not  succeeded  in  finding  such  inexpen- 
sive quarters  as  are  to  be  found  in  Pont-Aven.  At 
first  I  had  to  pay  five  francs  a  day,  and  now  I  pay 
four.  If  one  could  only  speak  the  local  dialect  and  eat 
bouillabaisse  and  atoli,  one  might  certainly  find  an  in- 
expensive pension  in  Aries.  .  .  .  Even  if  the  Japanese 
do  not  make  any  headway  in  their  own  land,  their  art  is 
certainly  being  continued  in  France.  At  the  beginning 
of  this  letter  I  send  you  a  small  sketch  of  a  study  on 
which  I  am  now  engaged,  and  of  which  I  should  like  to 
make  something.  Seamen  with  their  sweethearts  are 
going  to  the  town,  which,  with  its  drawbridge,  stands 
in  wonderful  outline  against  the  yellow  disc  of  the  sun. 
I  have  also  another  study  of  the  same  drawbridge, 
with  a  group  of  washerwomen. 

I  should  be  very  glad  to  have  a  word  from  you,  just 
to  know  how  you  are  and  where  you  are  going.  With 
best  wishes  to  you  and  our  friends. 

Your  old  friend 

VINCENT. 


I  have  just  read  a  book  about  the  Marquesas  Islands. 
It  was  neither  beautiful  nor  well-written,  but  it  was 
heartrending  inasmuch  as  it  described  the  extermina- 
tion of  a  whole  tribe  of  aborigines — cannibals\  They 
were  cannibals  in  the  sense  that  they  ate  one  man,  say 
once  a  month  (what  did  that  matter?) 

The  thoroughly  Christian  whites  could  think  of  no 
better  way  of  putting  an  end  to  this  barbarity,  which 
on  the  whole  was  only  mildly  bloodthirsty,  than  by 
exterminating  not  only  the  tribe  of  aboriginal  canni- 
bals, but  also  the  tribe  with  which  they  used  to  fight 
the  battles  calculated  to  provide  both  sides  with  the 
necessary  prisoners  of  war  to  be  eaten. 

Then  the  two  islands  were  annexed,  and  since  then 
they  have  been  unspeakably  gloomy ! 

These  tattooed  races,  niggers,  Indians — everything, 
everything  is  either  disappearing  or  degenerating. 
And  the  dreadful  white  man  with  his  brandy,  his 
purse,  and  his  syphilis! — when  will  the  world  have 
had  enough  of  him?  The  horrible  white  man,  with  his 
hypocrisy,  his  lust  of  gold,  his  sterility!  And  these 
poor  savages  were  so  full  of  gentleness  and  love ! 

There  is  real  poetry  in  Gauguin's  negresses.  And 
everything  that  comes  from  his  brush  has  something 
charming,  something  heartrending  and  astounding 
about  it.  He  is  not  yet  understood,  and  he  suffers 
greatly  from  not  being  able  to  sell  his  work  like  other 
true  poets. 


42 


I  have  just  taken  a  house.  It  is  painted  yellow  out- 
side and  whitewashed  within,  and  it  stands  right  in 
the  sun. 

I  have  painted  the  following  still-life :  a  blue- 
enamelled  coffee  pot,  a  royal  blue  cup  and  saucer,  a  milk 
jug  decorated  with  pale-cobalt  and  white  squares,  a 
vase  with  a  blue  and  orange  pattern  on  a  white  ground 
and  a  blue  majolica  pot  decorated  with  pink  flowers 
and  greeny  brown  leaves,  the  whole  upon  a  blue  table- 
cloth against  a  yellow  background.  There  are  in 
addition  two  oranges  and  three  lemons.  The  result  is 
a  symphony  of  blue  tones,  animated  by  a  scale  of 
yellows  ranging  to  orange.  And  I  have  another  still- 
life:  lemons  in  a  basket  against  a  yellow  background. 
Besides  this,  a  view  of  Aries.  Of  the  town  itself  only 
a  few  red  roofs  and  a  tower  are  visible,  the  rest  is 
hidden  by  the  foliage  of  fig  trees,  all  of  it  quite  in  the 
background,  and  a  thin  strip  of  blue  sky  above.  The 
town  is  surrounded  by  meadows  covered  with  dande- 

43 


lions,  [2]  a  sea  of  gold.  Right  in  the  foreground  a  ditch 
which  is  full  of  purple  irises  cuts  through  the  meadows. 
While  I  was  busy  painting  this  view,  the  grass  was 
cut,  that  is  why  it  is  only  a  study  and  not  the  finished 
picture  I  intended  it  to  be.  But  what  a  lovely  theme — 
eh?  A  sea  of  yellow  flowers  with  the  reef  of  purple 
irises,  and  in  the  background  the  charming  little  town 
with  its  beautiful  women ! 

I  grow  ever  more  and  more  convinced  that  the  pic- 
tures which  ought  to  be  painted,  the  pictures  which 
will  be  necessary  and  inevitable  if  painting  is  ever  to 
attain  to  the  serene  heights  of  Greek  sculpture,  German 
music  and  French  fiction,  will  be  beyond  the  strength 
of  one  individual.  They  will  therefore  have  to  be 
executed  by  a  group  of  painters,  who  will  collaborate 
in  order  to  carry  out  an  idea  which  they  hold  in  com- 
mon. Suppose,  for  instance,  that  this  man  were  a 
brilliant  colourist  who  lacked  ideas,  while  another 
overflowed  with  a  number  of  perfectly  new,  harrowing, 
or  charming  inspirations,  which,  however  he  did  not 
know  how  to  express  adequately.  This  would  be  a 
sufficient  reason  to  deplore  the  absence  of  esprit  de 
corps  among  artists,  who  criticize  and  persecute  one 
another,  though  fortunately  without  being  able  to 
exterminate  their  kind.  You  probably  think  this  is  all 
very  trivial?  Who  knows?  But  the  thing  itself, 
the  possibility  of  a  Renaissance,  is  surely  no  trivial 
matter ! 

I  often  feel  very  sorry  that  I  cannot  induce  myself  to 
work  more  at  home,  from  imagination.  Imagination 

44 


I 

is  surely  a  faculty  that  one  should  develop ;  for  it 
alone  enables  us  to  create  a  more  inspiring  and  com- 
forting world  than  we  can  apprehend  by  meaus  of  a 
fleeting  glance  at  reality,  which  is  for  ever  changing 
and  which  vanishes  like  a  flash  of  lightning.  How 
glad  I  should  be  one  day  to  try  to  paint  the  starry 
heavens  as  also  a  meadow  studded  with  dandelions  in 
the  sunlight.  But  how  can  one  ever  hope  to  succeed 
in  doing  these  things  unless  one  resolves  to  stay  at 
home  and  to  work  from  imagination? 

In  painting  I  observe  no  system ;  I  lash  the  canvas 
with  irregular  strokes  and  let  them  stand.  Impasto — 
bare  patches  here  and  there — some  places  left  quite 
unfinished — others  overpainted — brutal  touches,  and 
the  result  is  (at  least  I  must  assume  that  this  is  so) 
sufficiently  disconcerting  and  irritating  to  displease 
people  who  have  preconceived  notions  about  tech- 
nique. [3] 

When  I  paint  direct  from  nature,  I  always  try  to 
seize  what  is  essential  by  means  of  line.  Then  I 
fill  up  the  defined  spaces  (whether  they  have  been  ex- 
pressed or  not ;  for  they  have  been  felt  at  all  events) 
with  simple  flat  tones  as  follows:  all  ground  or  soil 
will  contain  the  same  violet  tone,  practically  the  whole 
of  the  sky  will  be  kept  blue  in  tone,  while  foliage  will 
be  blue-green  or  yellow-green  (either  the  blue  or  the 
yellow  may  be  deliberately  intensified)  in  short,  no 
photographic  imitation,  that  is  the  chief  thing! 


45 


Here  is  a  question  of  technique  for  you!  Just  tell 
me  your  view  of  the  matter !  I  wish  to  put  black  and 
white,  as  I  buy  them  at  the  colourman's,  boldly  on  my 
palette,  and  to  use  them  as  they  are.  If  in  a  green 
park  with  pink  footpaths,  I  see  (please  to  remember 
that  I  have  in  mind  the  Japanese  method  of  flat  simple 
colouring)  a  man  dressed  in  black — a  magistrate,  for 
instance,  reading  the  "  Intransigeant,"  and  the  sky 
above  him  is  pure  cobalt,  why  on  earth  should  I  not 
paint  the  said  legal  gentleman  in  pure  black,  and  the 
"  Intransigeant"  in  pure  white? 

For  the  Japanese  pays  no  heed  to  the  play  of  light, 
and  paints  flat  tones  one  beside  the  other — character- 
istic lines,  which  seize  the  movement  or  the  form  in  a 
simple  manner. 

Now,  apropos  of  another  idea:  in  a  scheme  of  colour 
which  contains  a  golden  evening  sky,  for  instance,  one 
might  at  a  pinch  paint  a  crude  white  wall  against  the 
sky  with  pure  white,  or  with  the  same  crude  white 
modified  by  a  neutral  tone ;  for  the  sky  itself  will  lend 
it  a  pale  mauve  tinge. 

In  this  very  simple  landscape,  consisting  of  a  com- 
pletely white  cottage  (even  the  roof  is  whitewashed), 
standing  on  orange-coloured  ground  (for  the  southern 
sky  and  the  Mediterranean  both  tend  to  produce  very 
intense  orange  colouring,  as  their  blue  is  very  strong), 
the  black  note  of  the  door,  the  window  and  the  small 
cross  on  the  roof  makes  a  contrast  of  black  and  white, 
which  is  just  as  agreeable  to  the  eye  as  the  contrast  of 
orange  and  blue. 

46 


On  the  same  principle,  here  is  another  still  more 
amusing  theme :  a  woman  in  a  black  and  white  check 
dress,  standing  in  the  same  simple  landscape,  with  the 
sky  blue,  and  the  ground  orange.  The  black  and  the 
white  can  quite  adequately  play  the  part  of  colours 
(at  least,  in  many  cases  they  may  be  considered  as 
such),  for  their  contrast  is  just  as  piquant  as  that  of 
green  and  red,  for  instance.  Moreover,  the  Japanese 
made  use  of  the  same  tones ;  with  magic  beauty  they 
render  the  dull  pale  complexion  of  a  little  girl  and  its 
fetching  contrast  with  her  black  hair,  by  means  of 
four  strokes  of  the  pen  on  white  paper;  and  they  do 
the  same  thing  with  their  black  bramble  bushes,  which 
they  cover  with  countless  white  flowers. 


At  last  I  have  seen  the  Mediterranean  Sea  and  have 
spent  a  week  in  Saintes-Maries.  I  went  there  in  the 
diligence,  via  la  Camargue,  through  vineyards  and 
meadows,  and  across  plains,  like  those  in  Holland. 
In  Saintes-Maries  I  saw  some  little  girls  who  reminded 
me  of  Cimabue  and  Giotto— very  much  so,  in  fact ;  they 
were  thin,  rather  sad,  and  mystic.  On  the  beach,  which 
is  quite  flat  and  sandy,  I  saw  a  number  of  green,  red 
and  blue  boats,  which  were  so  delightful  both  in  form 
and  colour,  that  they  made  me  think  of  flowers.  One 
man  alone  can  navigate  a  boat  of  this  sort,  but  they  do 
not  go  far  out.  They  only  venture  into  deep  water 
when  the  wind  is  low  and  they  return  as  soon  as  it  rises. 

47 


I  should  also  very  much  like  to  see  Africa.  But  I 
will  not  make  any  definite  plans  for  the  future.  Every- 
thing will  depend  upon  circumstances.  What  I  wanted 
to  experience  was  the  effect  of  a  deep  blue  sky.  Fro- 
mentin  and  Gerome  see  no  colour  in  the  South,  and 
a  number  of  others  are  like  them.  But  good  Heavens ! 
— if  you  take  a  little  dry  sand  up  in  your  hand  and  hold 
it  close  to  your  eyes,  of  course  it  is  colourless,  just  as 
water  and  air  would  be.  There  is  no  blue  without 
yellow  and  orange,  and  when  you  paint  blue,  paint 
yellow  and  orange  as  well — am  I  not  right? 


I  feel  decidedly  better  in  the  South  than  in  the  North. 
I  work  even  during  the  hour  of  noon,  in  the  glaring 
sunlight,  without  a  scrap  of  shade ;  and,  believe  me,  I 
feel  as  happy  as  a  cricket.  Heavens!  why  did  I  not 
get  to  know  this  country  at  25  instead  of  at  35  years  of 
age!  In  those  days,  however,  I  was  mad  on  grays,  or 
rather  on  the  absence  of  colour.  I  always  dreamt  of  a 
Millet,  and  had  my  friends  in  the  artistic  circle  of  Mauve 
and  of  Israels,  etc. 


I  have  painted  the  "  Sower."  Oh,  how  beautiful  the 
illustrations  in  the  old  calendars  were ! — with  the  hail, 
the  rain,  the  snow  and  fine  weather  always  rendered  in 
the  perfectly  primitive  manner  which  Anquetin  favoured 
for  his  "  Harvest." 

48 


I  may  as  well  tell  you  that  I  do  not  dislike  country 
life — for  I  grew  up  in  the  midst  of  it.  Sudden  recol- 
lections of  old  times  and  a  longing  for  that  infinite 
of  which  the  "  Sower  "  and  the  "  Sheaf  of  Corn  "  are 
evidence,  still  enchant  me  now,  just  as  they  did  form- 
erly. But  when  shall  I  paint  the  starry  heavens? — that 
picture  which  is  always  in  my  mind?  Ah,  what  the 
worthy  Cyprian  says  in  J.  K.  Huysmans' "  En  Menage," 
is  very  true! — "The  most  beautiful  pictures  are  those 
of  which  one  dreams  when  one  is  smoking  a  pipe  in 
bed  but  which  one  never  paints."  And  yet  one  must 
tackle  such  pictures,  however  incompetent  one  may 
feel  in  the  presence  of  the  inexpressible  perfection  and 
triumphant  splendour  of  nature. 

49  E 


Here  is  another  landscape  for  you! — A  setting  sun, 
a  rising  moon?  In  any  case,  a  summer's  evening.  A 
violet  city,  yellow  stars,  a  green-blue  sky,  crops  of  all 
colours,  old-gold,  copper,  green-gold,  red-gold,  yellow- 
gold,  yellow-bronze,  green  and  red.  I  painted  it  in  the 
midst  of  a  North  wind. 

I  should  like  to  say  the  following  about  black  and 
white: — take  my  "Sower"!  The  picture  is  divided 
into  two  halves,  the  upper  portion  is  yellow  and  the 
lower  portion  violet.  Now  you  observe  that  the  white 
trousers  are  both  restful  and  cheering  to  the  eye  while 
the  strong  and  glowing  contrast  of  the  yellow  and  the 
violet  might  at  the  same  time  irritate  it. 

One  reason  for  working  is  that  the  pictures  are  worth 
money.  You  will  say,  in  the  first  place,  that  this  reason 
is  prosaic,  and  secondly  that  it  is  untrue.  But  it  really 
is  true.  One  reason  for  not  working  is  that,  in  the  first 
place,  canvas  and  colour  cost  a  lot  of  money.  Drawings 
are  the  only  things  that  can  be  produced  cheaply. 

My  chief  reason  for  being  so  fond  of  this  part  of  the 
country  is  that  here  I  am  not  in  such  fear  of  the  cold 
which  retards  my  circulation,  and  thus  prevents  me 
from  thinking  and  doing  anything  at  all.  You  will 
realize  this  only  when  you  are  a  soldier  and  chance  to 
come  to  these  parts.  Your  melancholy  will  take  wing, 
— for  it  is  very  probable  that  it  is  only  the  outcome  of 
your  having  too  little  blood.  And  all  this  is  the  result 
of  the  confoundedly  bad  wine  and  infamous  beef  ot 
Paris.  Things  had  gone  so  far  with  me  that  my  blood 
had  almost  ceased  to  circulate,  or  practically  so  in  the 

50 


true  sense  of  the  word.  But  here,  in  about  a  month's 
time,  it  began  to  flow  again.  And,  my  dear  fellow, 
at  that  time  I  had  a  fit  of  melancholy  like  the  one  you 
have  at  present,  and  I  would  have  suffered  from  it  as 
much  as  you  are  suffering  from  yours,  had  I  not  greeted 
it  joyfully  as  a  sign  of  my  recovery,  which,  by  the  by, 
was  soon  an  established  fact. 

To  paint  and  to  love  women  are  incompatible.  This 
is  really  a  confounded  nuisance! 

The  symbol  of  St.  Luke,  the  patron  saint  of  painters, 
is  as  you  know  an  ox.  Thus  one  must  be  as  patient  as 
an  ox  if  one  would  wish  to  cultivate  the  field  of  art. 
But  how  lucky  oxen  are  to  have  nothing  to  do  with 
this  confounded  business  of  painting  ! 

But  let  me  tell  you  this,  that  after  your  fit  of  melan- 
choly you  will  feel  fresher  than  you  did  before.  Your 
health  wiH^grow  stronger,  and  you  will  find  the  world 
about^ou  soBe^autiful,  that  you  will  have  but  one 
wish — to  paint.  I  E>elieve  that  your  poetry  will  also 
change  in  the  same  way.  After  many  eccentricities  you 
will  succeed  [4]  in  producing  things  full  of  Egyptian 
repose  and  grand  simplicity. 


You  will  doubtless  agree  that  neither  you  nor  I  can 
form  a  complete  image  of  what  Velasquez  or  Goya  were 
as  men  and  painters ;  for  neither  you  nor  I  have  seen 
Spain,  their  native  land,  and  all  the  lovely  pictures  which 
have  remained  in  the  South.  But  this  does  not  alter  the 


fact  that  the  little  we  do  know  is  really  very  great 
indeed. 

In  order  to  understand  the  painters  of  the  North, 
and  above  all  Rembrandt,  it  is  unquestionably  of 
paramount  importance  to  know  and  understand  their 
country — and  the  somewhat  petty  and  intimate  history 
of  their  age,  as  well  as  the  customs  of  their  ancient 
fatherland.  I  must  repeat  that  you  and  Baudelaire 
have  not  a  sufficiently  thorough  knowledge  of  Rem- 
brandt, and  as  for  you,  I  still  feel  that  I  should  like  to 
induce  you  to  make  a  long  study  of  the  greater  and 
lesser  Dutch  Masters,  before  you  form  a  definite 
opinion  about  them.  For  it  is  not  a  matter  only  of 
rare  and  costly  jewels,  one  has  to  select  precious 
stones  from  out  a  mass  of  precious  stones,  and  many 
a  false  diamond  will  be  found  among  genuine  speci- 
mens. Thus,  although  I  have  studied  the  schools  of 
my  fatherland  for  over  twenty  years,  a  discussion 
concerning  the  painters  of  the  North  is  usually  con- 
ducted in  such  a  false  spirit,  that  I  should  in  most  cases 
hold  my  peace  whenever  the  conversation  chanced 
to  turn  upon  them. 

I  can  only  urge  you,  therefore,  in  Heaven's  name, 
to  examine  them  a  little  more  thoroughly;  your 
trouble  will  be  repaid  a  thousandfold. 

If,  for  instance,  I  declare  that  the  Ostade  of  the 
Louvre,  representing  the  family  of  the  artist — the  man 
himself,  his  wife  and  his  ten  children — like  the  "  Con- 
gress of  Miinster,"  by  Terborch,  is  a  picture  which 
though  infinitely  worth  being  studied  and  deeply 

52 


thought  about  [is  sadly  neglected] ; l  and  that  precisely 
those  pictures  in  the  Louvre  collection  which  I  par- 
ticularly value  and  regard  as  the  most  remarkable,  are 
very -often  overlooked  by  artists — even  by  those  who 
come  on  purpose  to  see  the  Dutch  School — these  mis- 
takes do  not  surprise  me.  For  I  know  that  my  choice  is 
based  upon  specialised  knowledge  which  the  majority 
of  French  people  cannot  acquire.  If,  however,  I  dis- 
agree with  you  on  these  points,  I  am  nevertheless 
convinced,  that  in  time  to  come  you  will  share  my 
view  of  the  matter. 


What  always  makes  me  so  desperate  in  the  Louvre, 
is  to  be  compelled  to  look  on  while  the  asinine  authori- 
ties allow  their  Rembrandts  to  be  spoilt,  and  ruin  so 
many  beautiful  pictures. 

For  the  disagreeable  jaundiced  tone  of  some  of  the 
Rembrandts  is  the  result  of  discolouration  brought 
about  by  dampness  or  other  causes  (heating,  dust, 
etc.),  a  thing  I  could  easily  prove  to  you. 

And  that  is  why  it  is  just  as  difficult  to  ascertain 
Rembrandt's  colouring  as  it  is  to  discover  accurately 
what  greys  were  used  by  Velasquez.  For  the  want  of 
a  better  expression  one  might  overcome  the  difficulty 
by  speaking  of  Rembrandt's  gold;  but  it  is  very 
vague. 

1  This  sentence  does  not  seem  to  make  sense,  even  in  the 
French,  without  this  interpolation.— Tr. 

53 


When  I  came  to  France  I  learnt  to  understand 
Delacroix  and  Zola  perhaps  better  than  many  a 
Frenchman.  And  my  admiration  for  both  of  these 
men  is  now  as  unbounded  as  it  is  sincere.  Armed 
with  an  almost  complete  mastery  of  Rembrandt,  I 
discovered  that  Delacroix  obtained  his  effects  by  means 
of  his  colour,  and  Rembrandt  by  means  of  his  values  ; 
but  they  are  worthy  of  each  other. 

Zola  and  Balzac,  who  are,  among  other  things,  the 
painters  of  a  whole  epoch,  afford  their  admirers  many 
rare  artistic  delights  owing  to  the  fact  that  they  express 
the  whole  of  the  age  which  they  describe. 

Even  though  Delacroix  paints  only  mankind  and 
life,  instead  of  a  whole  age,  he  belongs  none  the  less 
to  the  class  of  universal  geniuses.  I  particularly  like 
the  closing  words  of  an  article  which,  if  I  am  not  mis- 
taken, was  written  by  Theophile  Silvestre,  who  ended 
a  hymn  of  praise  as  follows:  "Thus,  almost  with  a 
smile  on  his  lips,  did  Eugene  Delacroix  die.  A  noble 
painter,  he  bore  the  sun  in  his  head  and  a  tempest  in 
his  heart,  and  he  could  turn  from  warriors  to  saints, 
from  saints  to  lovers,  from  lovers  to  tigers,  and  from 
tigers  to  flowers." 

Daumier  is  also  a  great  genius,  while  Millet  is  like- 
wise the  painter  of  a  whole  generation  and  of  its 
atmosphere.  Maybe,  these  great  geniuses  are  a  little 
crazy,  and  it  is  possible  that  we  may  be  a  little  crazy 
too,  to  have  such  faith  in  them  and  to  feel  such  un- 
bounded admiration  for  their  art.  If  this  be  so,  I 
prefer  my  folly  to  the  cold  wisdom  of  others. 

54 


Perhaps  the  most  direct  way  is  to  study  Rembrandt. 
But,  first  of  all,  let  me  tell  you  something  about 
Franz  Hals,  who  has  never  painted  the  Saviour,  the 
Angel  announcing  Christ's  birth  to  the  shepherds, 
the  Crucifixion  or  the  Resurrection,  and  who  has 
never  painted  naked,  voluptuous,  or  cruel  [5]  female 
figures. 

He  always  painted  portraits  and  nothing  else — 
soldier  pictures,  officers'  banquets,  portraits  of  magis- 
trates assembled  to  discuss  affairs  of  State,  and  por- 
traits of  matrons  with  pink  or  sallow  complexions, 
wearing  white  caps  and  dressed  in  black  wool  or  satin, 
discussing  the  budget  of  an  orphanage  or  a  hospital. 

He  also  painted  a  drunken  toper,  an  old  fishwife  as 
a  lively  witch,  a  beautiful  Bohemian  courtesan,  un- 
weaned  babies  in  arms,  and  an  elegant  [6]  cavalier — a 
bon-vivant,  with  a  bristly  moustache,  top-boots,  and 
spurs. 

He  painted  himself  and  his  wife  as  young  lovers, 
sitting  on  a  grassy  bank  in  the  garden,  after  the 
wedding  night. 

He  painted  tramps  and  laughing  street-boys,  musi- 
cians, and  a  fat  cook. 

We  cannot  do  anything  else;  but  all  this  is  worthy 
of  Dante's  "  Paradise,"  the  masterpieces  by  Michel- 
angelo and  Raphael,  and  even  the  Greeks;  it  is  as 
beautiful  as  Zola,  but  more  healthy  and  more  cheerful, 
though  equally  true  to  life.  For  the  age  of  Hals  was 
healthier  and  less  wretched.  What  then  is  Rembrandt? 
Precisely  the  same,  a  portrait  painter!  One  must  first 

55 


have  this  sound,  clear  and  comprehensive  idea  of 
these  two  Dutch  masters,  who  are  worthy  of  each 
other,  and  then  one  can  enter  more  deeply  into  this 
subject.  If  one  can  picture  the  whole  of  this  glorious 
state,  revealed  in  grand  outline  by  both  of  these  pro- 
lific portrait  painters,  plenty  of  room  is  left  for  the 
landscapes,  interiors,  pictures  of  animals  and  philo- 
sophical subjects.  But  I  implore  you  to  follow  my 
reasoning  closely  ;  I  am  trying  to  make  it  as  simple 
and  as  clear  as  possible. 

Let  every  corner  of  your  brain  be  permeated  with 
that  master,  Franz  Hals,  who  painted  the  portraits  of 
an  entire,  important,  living,  and  immortal  state.  Also 
let  every  corner  of  your  brain  be  permeated  with  that 
other  by  no  means  minor  great  master  of  the  Dutch 
state,  Rembrandt  van  Ryn,  a  man  of  mighty  gifts, 
and  just  as  naturalistic  and  healthy  as  Hals.  And 
now  from  this  source — Rembrandt,  we  see  arise  as 
direct  and  genuine  pupils  :  Jan  van  der  Meer  of  Delft, 
Fabritius,  Nicholas  Maes,  Pieter  de  Hooch,  Bol;  as 
also  such  artists  as  Potter,  Ruysdael,  and  Ostade, 
who  are  under  his  influence.  I  have  mentioned  Fabri- 
tius to  you,  only  two  of  whose  pictures  we  possess.  But 
in  all  this  I  have  not  referred  to  a  whole  host  of  good 
painters,  and  above  all  not  to  the  false  diamonds. 
And  it  is  precisely  with  these  spurious  stones  that  the 
French  man  in  the  street  is  best  acquainted.  Have  I 
made  myself  clear?  I  have  tried  to  reveal  the  great  and 
simple  fact:  the  painting  of  mankind,  or,  preferably, 
of  a  whole  state,  by  means  of  portraits.  Much  later  we 

56 


shall  have  to  deal  with  magic  art,  with  the  pictures  of 
Saviours  and  of  nude  women — these  things  are  ex- 
tremely interesting,  but  they  are  not  everything. 


I  do  not  think  that  the  question  of  the  Dutch  masters 
which  we  raised  a  day  or  two  ago,  is  without  interest. 
In  all  matters  of  humanity,  originality,  or  naturalism, 
it  is  very  interesting  to  consult  them.  But,  in  the 
first  place,  I  must  speak  about  you  and  two  still-life 
pictures  you  have  painted,  as  also  two  portraits  of 
your  grandmother.  Have  you  ever  succeeded  better  in 
anything  else?  Were  you  ever  more  yourself,  more 
individual,  in  any  other  work?  My  answer  is  No! 
The  thorough  study  of  the  first  subject,  the  first  per- 
son, that  was  at  hand,  sufficed  to  make  you  work  with 
earnestness.  Do  you  know  what  it  was  that  made 
these  three  or  four  studies  so  valuable  to  me  ?  Some- 
thing inexplicably  arbitrary,  something  very  clever, 
deliberate,  firm  and  self-reliant — that  is  what  it  was. 
Never,  dear  friend,  have  you  been  closer  to  Rem- 
brandt than  while  painting  those  studies.  It  was  in 
Rembrandt's  studio,  under  the  eyes  of  that  incom- 
parable Sphinx,  that  Vermeer  of  Delft  found  that 
extraordinarily  sound  technique  which  was  never  to 
be  surpassed,  and  which  people  are  so  ardently  long- 
ing to  find  to-day.  I  know,  of  course,  that  we  are 
now  engaged  in  the  problem  of  colour,  whereas  they 
were  concerned  with  chiaroscuro  and  values.  But 
what  do  these  slight  differences  matter  when  that 

57 


which  is,  above  all,  necessary  is  to  be  able  to  express 
oneself  with  vigour  and  strength? 

At  the  present  moment  you  are  investigating  the 
technique  of  the  early  Italians  and  Germans,  and 
the  question  of  the  symbolic  significance  which  the 
spiritualized  and  mystic  painting  of  the  Italians  may 
possess — by  all  means  continue  !  .  .  . 

A  certain  anecdote  about  Giotto  strikes  me  as  being 
very  neat.  There  was  a  prize  competition  opened  for 
the  best  picture  of  the  Virgin,  and  a  host  of  sketches 
were  sent  in  to  the  judging  committee  of  fine  arts  of 
the  day.  The  one  signed  by  Giotto  was  a  simple  oval, 
a  plain,  egg-shaped  space.  The  jury  entirely  confid- 
ent, although  perplexed,  gaveGiottothecommission  for 
the  picture.  Whether  it  is  true  or  not,  I  like  the  story. 

58 


Now,  however,  let  me  return  to  Daumier  and  to  the 
portrait  of  your  grandmother.  When  will  you  again 
send  us  studies  of  such  sterling  value?  I  urge  you 
most  earnestly  to  do  so,  although  I  by  no  means 
underestimate  your  attempts  at  line  composition,  and 
am  far  from  indifferent  to  the  effect  of  contrasted  lines 
and  forms.  The  trouble  is,  my  dear  old  Bernard,  that 
Giotto  and  Cimabue,  like  Holbein  and  Van  Eyck, 
lived  in  an  atmosphere  of  obelisks — if  I  may  use  such 
an  expression — in  which  everything  was  arranged  with 
architectual  method,  in  which  every  individual  was  a 
stone  or  a  brick  in  the  general  edifice,  and  all  things 
were  interdependent  and  constituted  a  monumental 
social  structure.  If  the  Socialists  construct  their  edifice 
in  the  same  logical  manner — a  thing  they  are  very  far 
from  doing — the  above-mentioned  order  of  society  will 
certainly  come  back  to  life  in  a  similar  way.  But  we, 
you  know,  live  in  the  midst  of  complete  laisser-aller 
and  anarchy;  we  artists  who  love  order  and  symmetry, 
isolate  ourselves  and  work  at  introducing  a  little  style 
into  some  particular  portion  of  the  world. 

Puvis  knew  this  very  well,  and  when — clever  and 
honest  man  that  he  was — he  forgot  his  Elysian  fields, 
and  descended  into  our  age,  he  painted  a  very  beautiful 
portrait,  "The  Jovial  Old  Man  " — a  figure  of  a  man 
sitting  in  a  blue  room,  reading  a  yellow  covered 
book,  with  a  glass  of  water,  containing  a  water- 
colour  brush  and  a  rose,  at  his  side.  And  he  also 
painted  a  stylish  lady  such  as  the  Goncourts  might 
have  described. 

59 


Yes,  the  Dutch  painted  things  as  they  were,  certainly 
without  reflecting  much  upon  them ;  as  Courbet  painted 
his  naked  beauties,  so  they  painted  portraits,  land- 
scapes and  still-life  subjects.  And  it  is  not  by  any 
means  the  most  foolish  way.  But  if,  owing  to  the  fact 
that  we  do  not  know  what  to  do,  we  imitate  them,  we 
do  so  only  to  avoid  squandering  our  modest  powers  in 
fruitless  metaphysical  brooding  which  cannot  press 
chaos  into  a  tumbler;  for  that  is  precisely  why  it 
is  chaos,  because  it  cannot  enter  into  a  tumbler  of  our 
calibre. 

We  are  only  able — and  this  is  just  what  these  Dutch- 
men did,  who  for  people  with  a  system  were  infernally 
clever, — to  paint  an  atom  out  of  the  chaos:  a  horse,  a 
portrait,  a  grandmother,  apples  or  a  landscape.  [6  *] 


Degas'  painting  is  manly  and  impersonal  simply 
because,  for  his  part,  he  was  content  to  be  a  simple 
bourgeois  who  did  not  wish  to  have  anything  to  do  with 
the  enjoyment  of  life.  All  around  him  he  saw  human 
animals  .  .  .  living  and  enjoying  themselves,  and  he 
painted  them  well,  because,  unlike  Rubens,  he  made 
no  pretensions  of  being  a  good  cavalier  or  a  society 
man.  .  .  . 

Yes,  yes,  Balzac,  that  great  and  powerful  artist,  said 
quite  rightly  that  the  modern  artist  is  strengthened  by 
being,  relatively  speaking,  chaste.  The  Dutchmen 
were  married  and  begat  themselves  children.  That  is  a 
fine,  in  fact  a  very  fine  way  of  filling  a  life,  and  quite 

60 


a  natural  way  too !  .  .  .  One  swallow  does  not  make 
a  summer.  There  may  be  a  good  deal  of  virility  in 
your  new  Brittany  studies;  but  I  am  unable  to  judge 
as  I  have  not  yet  seen  them.  However,  I  have  already 
seen  virile  works  of  yours — the  portrait  of  your  grand- 
mother and  the  still-life.  To  judge  from  the  drawings 
I  have  a  slight  suspicion  that  your  new  Brittany 
studies  do  not  possess  the  same  power,  regarded  pre- 
cisely from  the  standpoint  of  virility. 

The  studies  which  I  mentioned  first  constitute  the 
spring  of  your  artistic  life.  If  we  wish  to  keep  all  our 
strength  for  our  life-work,  we  must  only  have  very 
little  to  do  with  women  and  according  as  our  tempera- 
ment demands,  live  either  like  soldiers  or  monks.  For 
the  Dutchmen  led  a  peaceful,  quiet  and  well-ordered 
life.  Delacroix — ah !  he  was  a  fine  fellow — he  used  to 
say:  "I  discovered  the  art  of  painting  when  I  no 
longer  had  any  more  teeth  or  breath."  And  those 
who  had  seen  him  painting  said:  "  When  Delacroix 
paints,  he  looks  like  a  lion  devouring  a  piece  of  flesh." 
He  had  very  little  to  do  with  women,  and  indulged 
only  in  loose  love  affairs  [7]  so  as  not  to  waste  any  of 
the  time  consecrated  to  his  life's  task.  To  judge  from 
the  opinions  expressed  in  this  letter,  it  would  appear 
to  be  less  in  keeping  than  I  should  like  it  to  be  with  our 
correspondence  and  friendship  of  former  years;  but  if 
from  its  contents  you  gather  that  I  am  rather  anxious 
about  your  health,  you  are  right.  I  know  that  the 
study  of  the  Dutchmen  must  be  beneficial ;  for  their 
works  are  so  full  of  virility,  power  and  health. 

61 


A  short  time  ago  I  discovered  a  small  etching  by 
Rembrandt  and  I  bought  it.  It  was  of  a  nude  figure 
of  a  man,  realistic  and  simple.  He  stands  leaning 
against  a  door  or  a  pillar,  in  a  dark  room,  and  a  ray 
of  sunshine  from  above  strikes  the  bowed  head  and  its 
abundant  red  locks.  The  body  is  conceived  with  so 
much  truth,  and  is  so  vigorous,  [8]  that  it  almost  re- 
minds me  of  Degas. 

I  say,  have  you  carefully  studied  "  The  Ox,  "or  "The 
Inside  of  a  Butcher's  Shop  "  at  the  Louvre?  I  doubt 
it.  I  should  really  greatly  enjoy  spending  a  morning 
with  you  in  the  Dutch  Galleries.  These  things  are 
hard  to  describe;  but  in  front  of  the  actual  pictures  I 
could  call  your  attention  to  such  splendid  and  wonder- 
ful things,  that  beside  them  the  very  Primitives  them- 
selves take  a  second  place  in  my  admiration.  But  then 
I  have  such  a  very  slight  strain  of  eccentricity  in  my 
composition ! 

A  Greek  statue,  a  peasant  by  Millet,  a  Dutch  por- 
trait, a  naked  woman  by  Courbet  or  Degas;  it  is 
beside  the  serene  and  elaborate  perfection  of  these 
things  that  the  works  of  the  Primitives  and  the  Japan- 
ese seem  only  like  written  characters  as  compared  with 
painting.  It  really  interests  me  immensely,  but  a 
complete  work  of  art,  a  piece  of  perfection  enables  us 
to  conceive  infinity;  and  to  enjoy  beauty  to  the  full  [9] 
gives  one  a  feeling  of  eternity.  .  .  .  Do  you  know  a 
painter  called  Jan  van  der  Meer?  He  painted  a  very 
distinguished  and  beautiful  Dutch  woman,  in  preg- 
nancy. The  scale  of  colours  of  this  strange  artist  con- 

62 


sists  of  blue,  lemon-yellow,  pearl-grey,  black  and 
white.  It  is  true,  in  the  few  pictures  he  painted  the 
whole  range  of  the  palette  is  to  be  found ;  but  it  is  just 
as  characteristic  of  him  to  place  lemon-yellow,  a  dull 
blue,  and  light  grey  together,  as  it  is  of  Velasquez  to 
harmonize  black,  white,  grey  and  pink.  Of  course 
the  Dutch  painters  are  too  widely  distributed  over  the 
Museums  and  collections  of  the  world  for  us  to  be  able 
to  form  any  adequate  idea  of  their  work,  and  this  is 
still  more  difficult  when  one  knows  only  the  Louvre. 
And  yet  it  is  precisely  the  Frenchmen,  Ch.  Blanc, 
Thore  and  Fromentin,  who  have  written  the  best 
things  about  them. 

The  Dutchmen  had  no  imagination,  but  they  had 
tremendous  taste  and  an  unerring  sense  of  composi-v 
tion ;  they  painted  no  pictures  of  the  Saviour  or  of  the 
Saints.  .  .  .  Rembrandt  did !  That  is  true ;  but  he  is 
the  only  one,  and  even  with  him  pictures  containing  a 
genuine  Biblical  feeling  are  comparatively  rare  occur- 
rences ;[io]  he  was  the  only  one  to  paint  pictures  of 
Christ,  etc.  But  his  pictures  resemble  no  other  kind  of 
religious  painting;  in  his  case  it  is  a  sort  of  meta- 
physical sorcery. 

This  is  how  he  painted  angels:  He  made  a  portrait 
of  himself,  toothless  and  with  a  cotton  cap  on  his  head. 

The  first  picture  he  painted  from  nature,  by  means 
of  a  looking  glass.  He  dreamt  and  dreamt,  and  his 
hand  painted  his  portrait  once  again,  but  from  imag- 
ination, and  the  impression  became  more  harrowed 
and  more  harrowing. 

63 


Second  picture.  He  continued  to  dream  and  dream 
and,  how  it  happened  I  do  not  know,  but  just  as 
Socrates  and  Muhammed  had  their  guardian  spirits, 
behind  the  hoary  patriarch  who  is  not  unlike  himself, 
Rembrandt  painted  an  angel  with  the  enigmatical 
smile  of  a  head  by  Leonardo.  .  .  ^[n]  But  now  I  am 
calling  your  attention  to  an  artist  who  dreams  and 
works  from  his  imagination,  after  having  declared 
that  the  characteristic  feature  of  the  Dutch  painters  is 
that  they  have  no  inventive  genius  and  no  imagination. 
Am  I  therefore  illogical?  No!  Rembrandt  invented 
nothing;  he  knew  and  felt  this  angel  and  these  peculiar 
saints  perfectly  well. 

Delacroix  painted  a  crucified  Christ  for  us,  by  set- 
ting, quite  unexpectedly,  a  light  lemon-yellow  tone 
on  the  canvas.  This  vivid  note  of  colour  lent  the 
picture  that  indescribable  and  mysterious  charm  as  of 
a  solitary  star  in  a  dark  evening  sky.  Rembrandt 
works  with  values  in  the  same  way  as  Delacroix  does 
with  colours.  A  long  distance,  however,  separates 
Delacroix'  and  Rembrandt's  methods  from  those  of  all 
the  rest  of  religious  painting. 


I  have  just  finished  the  portrait  of  a  little  girl  of 
twelve.  Her  eyes  are  brown,  her  hair  and  eyebrows 
are  black,  she  has  an  olive  skin,  and  stands  before  a 

1  The  writer  is  undoubtedly  referring  to  the  St.  Matthew  in  the 
Louvre. 

64 


white  background  containing  a  strong  tinge  of  emerald 
green,  in  a  blood-red  jacket  with  violet  stripes,  a  blue 
skirt  with  large  orange-coloured  spots,  and  an  oleander 
flower  between  her  dainty  little  fingers.  This  study 
has  exhausted  me  to  such  an  extent  that  myjiead  does 
not  feel  like  writing. 


The  Bible  is  Christ,  for  the  Old  Testament  works 
up  to  this  climax.  St.  Paul  and  the  Evangelists  live 
on  the  other  side  of  the  Mount  of  Olives.  How  small 
this  history  is!  Heavens!  here  it  is  in  a  couple  of 
words.  There  seem  to  be  nothing  but  Jews  on  earth — 
Jews  who  suddenly  declare  that  everything  outside 
their  own  race  is  unclean.  Why  did  not  all  the  other 
Southern  races  under  the  sun — the  Egyptians,  the 
Indians,  the  Ethiopians,  the  Assyrians  and  the  Baby- 
lonians— write  their  annals  with  the  same  care?  It 
must  be  fine  to  study  these  things,  and  to  be  able  to 
read  all  this  must  be  about  as  good  as  not  being  able 
to  read  at  all.  But  the  Bible  which  depresses  us  so 
much,  which  rouses  all  our  despair  and  all  our  deepest 
discontent,  and  whose  narrow-mindedness  and  parlous 
folly  [12]  tear  our  hearts  in  two,  contains  one  piece 
of  consolation  like  a  soft  kernel  in  a  hard  shell,  a 
bitter  core,  and  that  is  Christ.  The  figure  of  Christ,  as 
I  conceive  it,  has  been  painted  by  Delacroix  and 
Rembrandt,  and  only  Millet  painted  Christ's  teaching. 
At  the  rest  of  their  religious  painting  I  can  only  smile 
commiseratingly — not  from  the  religious  but  from  the 

65  F 


pictorial  standpoint.  The  early  Italians,  Flemings  and 
Germans  are,  in  my  opinion,  pagans,  who  interest  me 
only  as  much  as  Velasquez  and  so  many  other  natural- 
istic painters  do. 

Of  all  philosophers,  sages,  etc.,  Christ  was  the  only 
one  whose  principal  doctrine  was  the  affirmation  of  im- 
mortality and  eternity,  the  nothingness  of  death,  andthe 
necessity  and  importance  of  truth  and  resignation  [13]. 
He  lived  serenely  as  an  artist,  as  a  greater  artist  than 
any  other;  for  he  despised  marble,  clay  and  the  palette, 
and  worked  upon  living  flesh.  That  is  to  say,  this 
marvellous  artist,  who  eludes  the  grasp  of  that  coarse 
instrument — the  neurotic  and  confused  brain  of  modern 
man — created  neither  statues  nor  pictures  nor  even 
books;  he  says  so  himself  quite  majestically — hecreated 
real  living  men,  immortals.  That  is  a  solemn  thing, 
more  particularly  because  it  is  the  truth.  This  great 
artist,  then,  wrote  no  books.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
that  Christian  literature,  on  the  whole,  would  only 
make  him  indignant.  For  how  seldom  is  anything  to  be 
found  among  its  productions  that  could  find  favour  be- 
side the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke  and  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul, 
which  are  so  simple  in  their  austere  and  warlike  form? 
But  even  if  this  great  artist,  Christ,  scorned  to  write 
books  about  his  ideas  and  sensations,  he  certainly  did 
not  despise  either  the  spoken  word  or  still  less  the 
parable.  (What  vigour  there  is  in  the  parable  of  the 
sower,  the  harvest,  and  the  fig  tree!)  And  who  would 
dare  tell  us  that  he  lied  when,  in  predicting  the  down- 
fall of  the  Roman  State,  he  declared:  "  Heaven  and 

66 


earth  shall  pass  away :   but  my  words  shall  not  pass 
away." 

These  spoken  words  which  he,  as  a  grand  seigneur  did 
not  even  think  it  necessary  to  write  down,  are  the  high- 
est pinnacle  ever  attained  by  art ;  in  such  pure  altitudes 
art  becomes  a  creative  force,  a  pure  creative  power. 

Such  meditations  lead  us  far  afield,  very  far  afield 
(they  even  elevate  us  above  art).  They  give  us  an  insight 
into  the  art  of  moulding  life,  and  of  being  immortal  in 
life  itself,  and  still  they  are  not  unrelated  to  painting. 
The  patron  saint  of  painting,  St.  Luke — doctor,  painter 
and  evangelist,  whose  device,  alas !  is  an  ox — is  there 
to  give  us  hope.  But  our  true  and  real  life  is  really  a 
humble  one ;  we  poor  unhappy  painters  are  vegetating 
beneath  the  besotting  yoke  of  a  craft  which  is  barely 
practicable  on  this  ungrateful  planet,  whereon  the 
love  of  art  makes  us  unable  to  taste  of  real  love. 

As,  however,  there  is  nothing  to  gainsay  the  sup- 
position that  there  are  similar  lines,  colours  and  forms 
on  innumerable  other  planets  and  suns,  we  may  be 
allowed  to  retain  a  certain  amount  of  good  spirits  in 
view  of  the  possibility  that  we  shall  be  able  to  paint 
among  higher  conditions  and  in  another  and  different 
life,  and  that  we  shall  reach  that  life  by  a  process 
which  perhaps  is  not  more  incomprehensible  or  sur- 
prising than  the  transformation  of  a  caterpillar  into  a 
butterfly,  or  of  a  grub  into  a  cockchafer.  The  scene  of 
this  existence  for  the  painter-butterfly  could  be  one  of 
the  innumerable  stars  which,  when  we  are  dead,  might 
perhaps  be  as  accessible  to  us  as  are  the  black  spots 

67 


that  in   this   terrestrial    life  represent  the  cities  and 
towns  on  our  maps. 

Science  !  Scientific  reasoning  seems  to  me  to  be  a 
weapon  which  with  time  will  develop  in  quite  an  un- 
suspected manner;  in  the  old  days,  for  instance,  the 
world  was  supposed  to  be  flat.  This  was  perfectly 
right  too.  It  is  still  flat  between  Paris  and  Asnieres. 
This,  however,  does  not  alter  the  fact  that  science 
proves  the  earth  to  be  round — a  fact  no  one  any 
longer  disputes.  Now,  in  the  same  way,  it  is  assumed 
that  human  life  is  flat  and  that  it  leads  from  birth  to 
death.  Probably,  however,  life  also  is  round,  and 
much  vaster  in  its  extent  and  its  capacities  than  we 
have  suspected  heretofore.  Later  generations  will 
probably  enlighten  us  concerning  this  interesting 
problem,  and  then  possibly  science  might — with  all 
due  respect  to  her — come  almost  to  the  same  con- 
clusions as  those  which  Christ  summed  up  in  his 
doctrine  concerning  the  other  half  of  life.  However 
this  may  be,  the  fact  remains  that  we  painters  are 
living  in  the  midst  of  reality,  and  that  we  should 
breathe  our  spirit  into  our  creations  as  long  as  we 
ourselves  continue  to  breathe.  [14] 

Oh,  what  a  beautiful  picture  that  is  of  Eugene 
Delacroix — "  Christ  on  the  Lake  of  Gennesaret !  "  He, 
with  his  pale  yellow  halo — asleep  and  luminous, 
bathed  in  a  glow  of  dramatic  violet,  dark  blue,  reddish 
blue — and  the  group  of  frightened  disciples  upon  the 
terrible  viridian  sea,  with  waves  reaching  up  to  the 
top  of  the  frame.  What  a  splendid  conception! 

68 


I  would  make  a  few  sketches  for  you  were  it  not 
for  the  fact  that  I  have  just  been  busy  with  a  model 
for  three  days — drawing  and  painting  a  Zouave — and 
simply  cannot  do  anything  more.  Writing,  on  the 
other  hand,  rests  and  distracts  me.  What  I  have  done 
is  hideous;  a  drawing  of  the  Zouave  sitting;  then  an 
oil  sketch  of  him  against  a  perfectly  white  wall ;  and 
then  a  portrait  of  him  against  a  green  door  and  a  few 
yellow  bricks  of  a  wall — it  is  all  hard,  ugly,  and  badly 
done.  Albeit,  as  I  tackled  real  difficulties  in  its  pro- 
duction, it  may  pave  the  way  into  the  future.  Any 
figure  that  I  paint  is  generally  dreadful  even  in  my 
own  eyes,  how  much  more  hideous  it  must  be  there- 
fore in  other  people's !  And  yet  one  derives  most 
experience  from  the  study  of  the  figure,  when  one  sets 
about  it  in  a  manner  that  is  different  from  that  which 
M.  Benjamin  Constant  used  to  teach  us,  for  instance. 
I  say,  do  you  remember  Puvis  de  Chavannes'  "John 
the  Baptist"?  I  think  it  is  simply  wonderful  and  just 
as  magic  as  Eugene  Delacroix'  work. 


My  brother-in-law  is  at  present  holding  an  exhibi- 
tion of  Claude  Monet's  work— ten  pictures  painted  at 
Antibes  between  February  and  May.  It  appears  that 
it  is  extraordinarily  beautiful.  Have  you  ever  read  the 
life  of  Luther?  It  is  necessary  to  do  this  in  order  to  be 
able  to  understand  Cranach,  Holbein  and  Dtirer.  He 
and  his  powerful  personality  are  the  high  light  of  the 


Renaissance.  If  ever  we  happened  to  be  in  the  Louvre 
together  I  should  very  much  like  to  see  the  Primitives 
with  you.  At  the  Louvre  my  greatest  love  is,  of 
course,  the  Dutch  school,  Rembrandt  above  all,  whom 
I  studied  so  much  in  the  past.  Then  Potter.  Upon  a 
surface  from  about  four  to  six  metres  he  gives  you  a 
white  stallion,  neighing  passionately  and  desperately, 
with  a  dark  and  stormy  sky  above  it,  and  the  animal 
sadly  isolated  upon  a  pale  green  infinity  of  moist 
meadow  land.  Altogether  there  are  glories  to  be  found 
in  these  Dutchmen,  which  can  be  compared  with 
nothing  else. 


70 


To-day  I  am  sending  you  one  or  two  sketches 
painted  from  oil  studies.  In  this  way  you  will  be- 
come acquainted  with  themes  drawn  from  the  nature 
which  inspired  old  Cezanne.  For  the  Crau  near  Aix 
is  much  the  same  as  the  country  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Tarascon  and  the  Crau  of  this  district.  Camargue 
is  even  simpler  still,  for  there  vast  stretches  of  waste 
ground  are  covered  with  nothing  but  tamarind  bushes 
and  stiff  grasses,  which  bear  the  same  relation  to  these 
lean  meadows  as  alfa  grass  does  to  the  desert. 

As  I  know  how  very  fond  you  are  of  Cezanne,  I 
thought  that  these  sketches  from  Provence  would 
please  you.  Not  because  there  is  any  trace  of  re- 
semblance between  my  drawings  and  Cezanne's — God 
forbid  that  I  should  mean  that — any  more  than  there 
is  between  Monticelli  and  myself;  but  I  passionately 
love  the  same  country  as  they  loved  so  much,  and  for 
the  same  reasons — the  colouring  and  the  definite 
drawing. 

When  I  used  the  word  "  collaboration  "  some  time 
ago  I  did  not  mean  that  two  or  three  painters  should 
work  at  the  same  picture,  but  that  they  should  each 
produce  different  works  which  nevertheless  should 
belong  to  and  complete  one  another.  Look  at  the 
early  Italians,  the  German  Primitives,  the  Dutch 
School,  and  the  later  Italians — do  not  all  their  works 
together  quite  involuntarily  constitute  a  group,  a 
series  ? 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  Impressionists  also  con- 
stitute a  group,  despite  all  their  wretched  domestic 


warfare,  in  which  both  sides,  with  an  enthusiasm 
worthy  of  a  better  cause,  endeavour  to  eat  each  other 
up.  In  our  northern  school  Rembrandt  is  lord  and 
master,  for  his  influence  is  felt  by  every  one  who  ap- 
proaches him.  For  instance,  we  find  Paul  Potter 
painting  animals  at  rut,  and  passionate,  in  storm, 
sunshine,  and  the  melancholy  of  autumn ;  while  this 
same  Potter,  before  he  knew  Rembrandt,  was  dry 
and  feeble. 

Rembrandt  and  Potter  are  two  men  who  are  as 
closely  related  as  brothers,  and  even  if  Rembrandt 
never  put  a  brush  stroke  on  Potter's  pictures,  Potter 
and  Ruysdael  nevertheless  have  to  thank  him  for  all 
the  best  qualities  their  work  possesses — that  intan- 
gible something  which  thrills  us  to  the  core  when 
we  succeed  in  recognizing  a  corner  of  old  Holland 
a  tracers  leur  temperament. 

Besides,  the  material  difficulties  of  the  painter's  life 
render  something  in  the  way  of  collaboration  and 
combination  between  artists  a  very  desirable  thing 
(such  as  existed  at  the  time  of  the  St.  Luke  Guilds ) ; * 
for  if  only  they  would  appreciate  each  other  as  good 
comrades  instead  of  being  always  at  logger-heads, 
they  might  considerably  alleviate  one  another's  diffi- 

1  In  the  Middle  Ages  these  were  corporations  consisting  of  all 
people  engaged  in  the  writing  and  general  production  of  books, 
as  at  Antwerp,  for  instance.  These  guilds,  which  in  other  places, 
as  at  Bruges,  were  also  called  St.  John  Guilds,  were  often  joined 
by  the  first  printers,  until  their  numbers  in  any  particular  town 
allowed  them  to  form  a  guild  of  their  own. — Tr. 

72 


culties.  Painters  would  then  be  happier,  and,  in  any 
case,  less  ridiculous,  foolish  and  vile.  But — I  don't 
wish  to  insist  on  this  point — I  know  well  enough  at 
what  a  frantic  pace  life  travels  nowadays,  and  that 
one  has  not  the  time  to  discuss  things  and  to  act  as 
well.  And  that  is  why,  in  view  of  the  remoteness  of 
any  possible  artistic  association,  we  painters  are  now 
in  mid-sea,  and  are  sailing  alone  in  our  wretched  little 
craft,  on  the  great  billows  of  our  age.  Is  it  an  age  of 
development  [15]  or  of  decay?  We  cannot  judge  of 
this;  for  we  are  too  closely  connected  with  it  to  be 
able  to  avoid  being  led  astray  by  the  distortions  of 
perspective.  Contemporary  events  probably  assume 
exaggerated  proportions  in  our  eyes,  whether  they  be 
to  our  advantage  or  disadvantage. 


I  have  had  another  very  busy  day  to-day.  I  wonder 
what  you  would  say  about  my  present  work?  In  any 
case  you  would  seek  in  it  in  vain  for  Cezanne's  con- 
scientious and  almost  timid  brush  stroke.  As,  how- 
ever, I  am  painting  the  same  stretch  of  country,  La 
Crau  and  La  Camargue,  although  from  a  somewhat 
different  standpoint,  you  might  after  all  find  some  of 
my  colouring  reminiscent  of  his  work.  How  do  I 
know?  At  times  I  have  thought  involuntarily  of 
Cezanne,  when  I  happened  to  recall  his  clumsy  brush- 
strokes (excuse  the  word  "  clumsy  ")  in  many  a  study 
which,  probably,  he  painted  in  a  strong  north  wind. 

73 


As  half  the  time  I  have  to  contend  with  the  same 
difficulties,  I  can  understand  how  it  is  that  Cezanne's 
brush-stroke  is  sometimes  firm  and  steady,  and  at 
other  times  clumsy — his  easel  shook.  Once  or  twice 
I  have  worked  at  a  mad  speed ;  if  it  is  wrong  to  do  so, 
I  cannot  help  it.  For  instance,  I  painted  "  The  Sum- 
mer Evening,"  on  a  canvas  about  35  in.  by  35  in. l  at 
one  sitting.  Could  I  work  on  it  again? — Impossible! 
Why  should  I  spoil  it? — more  particularly  as  I  set 
out  to  paint  it  in  the  midst  of  a  strong  north  wind. 
Are  we  not  much  more  keenly  in  search  of  strength 
of  conception  than  of  sober  brush-work,  and,  after  all, 
is  it  always  possible  to  work  in  a  quiet  and  perfectly 
regular  manner  when  painting  a  study  which  is  a  first 
impression,  on  the  spot  itself,  and  from  nature? 

Ton  my  soul,  this  would  seem  to  me  just  as  im- 
possible as  in  fencing.  [16] 

If  only  painters  could  unite  in  order  to  collaborate 
in  the  production  of  great  things !  The  art  of  the 
future  might  then  give  us  examples  of  their  work. 
For  the  execution  of  their  pictures,  painters  would 
then  have  to  collaborate,  in  order  to  be  able  to  bear 
the  material  difficulties.  Unfortunately,  however,  we 
are  not  so  far  advanced,  things  do  not  go  so  fast  with 
the  fine  arts  as  with  literature.  To-day,  like  yester- 
day, I  am  writing  to  you  in  great  haste,  and  quite 
exhausted  with  work.  For  the  moment  I  do  not  feel 


1  The  German  is  "No.  30  Quadrat,"  which  is  rendered  ap- 
proximately by  the  above. — Tr. 

74 


equal  to  making  any  drawings,  my  morning  in  the 
fields  has  worn  me  out  completely.  How  this  southern 
sun  fatigues  one !  I  am  quite  incapable  of  judging 
my  own  work;  I  cannot  see  whether  my  studies  are 
good  or  bad.  I  have  painted  seven  studies  of  corn ; 
unfortunately,  quite  against  my  will,  they  are  only 
landscapes.  They  are  all  of  a  yellow  tone,  and 
were  executed  at  a  frantic  speed,  just  as  the  reaper 
works  silently  in  the  sweltering  sun,  with  only  one 
thought  in  his  mind — to  cut  down  as  much  as 
possible. 

I  can  well  understand  that  you  were  a  trifle  sur- 
prised to  hear  how  little  I  liked  the  Bible,  although  I 
have  often  tried  to  study  it  more  thoroughly.  Only 
its  kernel — Christ — seems  to  me,  from  an  artistic 
point  of  view,  to  stand  higher  than,  or  at  any  rate  to 
be  somewhat  different  from  Greek,  Indian,  Egyptian, 
and  Persian  antiquities,  although  these  also  stood  on 
a  very  high  plane.  But,  I  repeat,  this  Christ  is  more 
of  an  artist  than  all  artists — he  worked  in  living  spirits 
and  bodies — he  made  men  instead  of  statues.  When  I 
think  of  this  I  feel  a  regular  beast  in  the  field ;  for  am 
I  not  a  painter?  And  I  admire  the  bull,  the  eagle, 
and  man  with  such  an  intense  adoration,  that  it  will 
certainly  prevent  me  from  ever  becoming  an  ambitious 
person. 

I  grow  ever  more  and  more  convinced  that  cooking 
has  something  to  do  with  our  capacity  for  thinking 
and  for  painting  pictures.  I  know,  for  instance,  that 
if  my  digestion  is  upset,  my  work  does  not  by  any 

75 


means  improve.  In  the  south  the  powers  of  the  senses 
are  intensified;  one's  hand  is  more  nimble,  one's  eyes 
are  more  acute,  and  one's  brain  is  clearer.  All  this,  of 
course,  on  condition  that  no  dysentery  or  any  other  in- 
disposition arises  to  spoil  everything  and  to  pull  one 
down.  On  this  account,  I  venture  to  declare,  that  he 
who  would  fain  devote  himself  to  artistic  work  will 
find  his  capacities  increase  in  the  South. 

Art  is  long  and  life  is  fleeting,  and  one  must  try 
with  patience  to  sell  one's  life  as  dearly  as  possible.  I 
should  like  to  be  your  age,  and,  with  all  I  know,  to 
go  to  Africa  to  serve  as  a  soldier  there.  In  order  to 
work  well,  one  must  be  well  lodged,  well  fed,  and 
able  to  smoke  one's  pipe  and  drink  one's  coffee  in 
peace.  I  do  not  wish  to  imply  that  there  are  not 
many  other  good  things;  let  everyone  do  as  he 
pleases ;  but  my  system  seems  to  me  better  than 
many  others. 


Almost  at  the  same  moment  as  I  was  dispatching 
my  studies,  Gauguin's  and  your  parcel  arrived.  I 
was  overjoyed,  my  heart  became  really  all  aglow 
when  I  saw  your  two  faces.  Your  portrait,  as  you 
must  know,  pleased  me  greatly.  But  you  don't  require 
to  be  told  that  I  like  everything  you  do.  Before  I 
came  on  the  scene  nobody,  perhaps,  appreciated  your 
work  as  much  as  I  do  now.  Let  me  urge  you  to  make 
a  special  study  of  portrait  painting ;  work  at  it  as 


hard  as  you  can  and  do  not  give  in ;  we  must  in  time 
conquer  the  public  by  means  of  the  portrait — in  my 
opinion  the  future  lies  there.  But  do  not  let  us  be- 
come involved  in  hypotheses. 


I  have  ruthlessly  to  destroy  a  large  picture  of  Christ 
with  the  angel  in  Gethsemane,  and  another  represent- 
ing a  poet  standing  under  the  starry  heavens;  for, 
although  the  colour  was  good  in  both,  the  drawing 
was  not  studied  in  the  first  place  from  the  model, 
which  in  such  cases  is  essential. 

Maybe,  my  last  studies  are  not  impressionistic  at 
all,  but  that  I  cannot  help.  I  paint  what  I  paint,  in 
complete  subjection  to  nature,  and  without  thinking 
of  anything  else. 

I  cannot  work  without  models.  I  do  not  mean  that 
I  never  turn  my  back  boldly  upon  nature  .  .  .  ;[i7] 
but  I  am  frightened  to  death  of  losing  accuracy  of 
form.  Perhaps  later  on,  after  ten  years  of  study,  I 
shall  try;  but  really  and  truly,  I  am  so  devoured  by 
curiosity  for  the  possible  and  the  actual,  that  I  have 
neither  the  wish  nor  the  courage  to  seek  an  ideal 
which  could  arise  out  of  my  abstract  studies.  Others 
may  be  more  gifted  for  the  painting  of  abstract  studies, 
and  you  are  certainly  one  of  these,  as  is  also  Gaugin. 
Maybe,  I  shall  be  the  same,  some  day,  when  I  am 
old;  meanwhile  I  feed  on  nature.  At  times  I  do  in- 
deed exaggerate  or  alter  a  theme  ;  but  I  never  invent 

77 


a  whole  picture — on  the  contrary,  I  actually  find  it  at 
hand  and  complete — all  I  have  to  do  is  to  extract  it 
from  nature. 

My  house  will  seem  less  empty  to  me  now  that  I 
have  these  pictures  of  you  both.  How  glad  I  should 
be  to  have  you  here,  even  this  winter  !  It  is  true  that 
the  journey  is  rather  expensive.  But  could  we  not 
risk  the  expense  and  try  to  recover  it  by  painting?  In 
the  winter  it  is  so  difficult  to  work  in  the  North. 
Possibly  it  is  so  here,  as  well;  I  cannot  speak  from 
experience  on  this  point.  I  shall  have  to  wait  and 
see;  but  the  better  to  understand  the  Japanese  it  is 
deuced  necessary  to  know  the  South,  where  life  is  led 
more  in  the  open  air.  Besides  this,  a  good  many 
places  here  have  something  mysteriously  sublime 
and  noble  about  them,  which  would  please  you 
immensely. 

I  ought  to  have  sent  you  some  sketches  long  ago, 
in  return  for  those  you  sent  me.  But  just  lately, 
during  the  lovely  weather,  I  have  been  wholly  occupied 
by  a  few  canvases  about  36  in.  by  27^  in.  in  size,1 
which  simply  exhaust  me,  and  which  I  intend  using 
for  the  decoration  of  my  house. 

If  your  father  had  a  son  who  sought  and  found 
gold  in  stones  or  on  the  pavement,  he  would  certainly 
not  think  lighty  of  this  talent.  Well,  in  my  opinion, 
you  possess  a  talent  which  is,  at  least,  equally  valuable. 
Your  father  might  deplore  the  fact  that  what  you  found 

1  German  "  No.  30."— Tr. 

78 


was  not  brand  new  and  glittering  gold,  already  stamped 
like  the  coin  of  the  realm ;  but  he  would,  nevertheless, 
collect  all  your  findings  and  sell  them  only  at  a  good 
price.  Well,  then,  that  is  what  he  should  do  with 
your  pictures  and  drawings,  which  are  just  as  valuable 
as  marketable  commodities  as  stones  or  metal ;  for  to 
paint  a  picture  is  just  as  difficult  as  to  find  a  small  or 
large  diamond.  At  present  the  world  recognizes  the 
value  of  a  gold  piece,  or  of  a  genuine  pearl.  Unfortu- 
nately, however,  those  who  paint  pictures  and  those 
who  believe  in  the  painting  of  pictures,  are  ex- 
tremely rare.  Still  there  are  a  few  such  people,  and 
in  any  case  we  cannot  do  better  than  bide  our  time 
patiently,  even  though  we  have  to  wait  a  long 
while. 

The  idea  of  forming  a  sort  of  freemasonry  among 
artists  does  not  please  me  particularly ;  I  am  a  great 
enemy  of  all  regulations  and  institutions,  etc.  I  am 
in  search  of  something  very  different  from  dogmas, 
for  they  never  by  any  chance  set  things  in  order,  and 
only  lead  to  endless  disputes.  That  is  a  sign  of  decay. 
As,  for  the  present,  a  union  of  painters  exists  only  in 
very  vague  outline  why  not  leave  things  as  they  are 
at  least  provisionally?  It  is  much  nicer  when  an 
organization  of  the  sort  we  have  in  our  minds  crystal- 
lizes all  of  its  own  accord.  The  more  things  are  dis- 
cussed, the  less  will  be  done.  If  you  wish  to  take  a 
part  in  helping  the  cause,  all  you  have  to  do  is  to 
continue  working  away  with  me  and  Gauguin;  the 
affair  is  now  started  ;  do  not  let  us  say  a  word  more 

79 


about  it.  If  it  is  to  come  it  will  do  so  without  any 
elaborate  negotiations,  but  simply  by  means  of  calm 
and  well-considered  action. 


I  am  sending  five  studies,  and  must  also  include 
at  least  two  attempts  at  somewhat  more  important 
pictures — a  portrait  of  myself  and  a  landscape  painted 
in  a  most  terrible  north  wind.  There  are  also  a  study 
of  a  small  garden  with  flowers  of  all  colours,  a  study 
of  grey,  dusty  coal,  and  finally  another  still  life,  "  A 
Pair  of  Peasant's  Shoes,"  and  a  little  landscape,  a 
trifle,  just  a  small  stretch  of  country. 

In  the  event  of  these  studies  not  meeting  with  any 
appreciation,  and  one  or  the  other  of  our  friends  not 
being  able  to  take  a  fancy  to  any  of  them,  please  keep 
those  that  are  liked  and  return  the  others  together 
with  the  pictures  sent  in  exchange  for  those  that  are 
retained. 

There  is  no  hurry,  and  when  business  is  done  by 
barter,  it  is  but  right  and  proper  for  both  sides  to 
try  and  offer  only  good  work. 

If  in  the  morning  it  is  sufficiently  dry  to  be  rolled 
up,  I  shall  also  send  you  a  landscape  containing 
figures  unloading  sand,  and  in  addition  to  that  the 
rough  sketch  of  a  picture  which  is  full  of  a  mature  will. 


80 


What  about  the  gentleman  so  diligently  engaged 
in  art  whom  I  found  in  your  last  letter,  and  who 
looked  so  like  me — was  he  supposed  to  be  me  or  some- 
body else?  As  far  as  the  face  is  concerned  he  looks 
very  like  me ;  but  in  the  first  place  I  always  smoke  a 
pipe,  and  then  I  positively  dread  sitting  on  a  thin 
ledge  of  rock  overlooking  the  sea,  for  I  suffer  from 
giddiness.  In  the  name  of  these  presents  I  therefore 
protest  most  solemnly  against  the  other  resemblances 
I  have  already  mentioned.  [18] 


The  decoration  of  my  house  is  absorbing  me  entirely, 
and  I  hope  and  believe  that  it  will  be  very  tasteful  even 
if  it  be  very  different  from  everything  you  do. 

81  G 


That  reminds  me  that  on  one  occasion  some  time 
ago  you  spoke  to  me  of  certain  pictures  which  were 
to  represent  flowers,  trees,  and  fields,  respectively. 
Now  I  have  the  "  Poet's  Garden  "  (two  canvases),  the 
"  Starry  Night,"  the  "Vineyard,"  the  "  Furrows,"  the 
44  View  from  my  House,"  which  might  also  be  called 
"The  Street."  As  you  see,  without  any  intention  on 
my  part,  a  certain  natural  sequence  seems  to  connect 
them  together. 

I  should  be  very  curious  to  see  sketches  of  Pont- 
Aven ;  but  you  must  send  me  a  more  finished  study. 
You  are,  however,  sure  to  do  everything  in  the  best 
possible  way;  for  I  am  so  fond  of  your  talent  that  in 
time  I  shall  make  quite  a  little  collection  of  your 
works.  I  have  always  been  very  much  moved  by  the 
thought  that  Japanese  artists  often  bartered  their 
pictures  among  themselves.  That  does  indeed  show 
that  they  loved  one  another  and  were  united,  that  'a 
kind  of  harmony  prevailed  among  them,  and  that 
they  lived  in  brotherly  concord  instead  of  in  intrigues. 
The  more  we  resemble  them  in  these  things  the  more 
we  shall  prosper.  It  also  appears  that  a  few  of  these 
Japanese  artists  earned  very  little  money  and  lived 
like  simple  workmen.  I  have  the  reproduction  of  a 
Japanese  drawing  (Bing's  publication)  representing 
a  single  blade  of  grass.  What  a  paragon  of  con- 
scientiousness it  is  1  I  shall  show  it  to  you  when  I  get 
the  chance. 


82 


What  surprised  me  in  your  letter  were  your  words : 
"  Ah,  as  for  painting  Gauguin's  portrait — that  is  im- 
possible!" Why  impossible?  That's  all  nonsense.  But 
I  will  not  press  you  further.  And  has  not  Gauguin, 
for  his  part,  ever  thought  of  painting  your  portrait? 
You  are  a  funny  pair  of  portrait  painters,  I  must  say! 
You  live  all  day  long  shoulder  to  shoulder  and  cannot 
even  agree  so  far  as  to  act  as  each  other's  models. 
The  end  of  it  will  be  that  you  will  part  without  having 
painted  each  other's  portraits.  All  right,  I  will  not 
urge  you  any  more.  But  I  hope  that  one  day  I  shall 
be  able  to  paint  both  your  portrait  and  Gauguin's.  I 
shall  do  it  as  soon  as  we  all  come  together,  which  is 
sure  to  happen  some  day. 


Whereas  the  finest  plans  and  calculations  so  often 
come  to  naught,  if  only  one  work  on  the  off  chance 
and  take  advantage  of  the  happy  accidents  the  day 
brings  with  it,  one  can  accomplish  a  host  of  good  and 
astonishing  things.  Make  a  point  of  going  to  Africa 
for  a  while — you  will  be  enraptured  with  the  South, 
and  it  will  make  you  a  great  artist.  Even  Gauguin  is 
greatly  indebted  to  the  South  for  his  talent.  [19] 

For  many  months  now  I  have  been  contemplating 
the  strong  sun  of  the  South,  and  the  result  of  this 
experiment  is  that,  in  my  opinion,  and  chiefly  from 
the  standpoint  of  colour,  Delacroix  and  Monticelli, 
who  are  nowt  wrongly  reckoned  among  the  pure 

83 


romanticists  and  the  artists  with  fantastic  imaginations, 
are  entirely  justified.  Think  of  it,  the  South  which 
Fromentin  and  Gerome  have  depicted  so^dryly,  is  even 
in  these  parts  a  land  the  intimate  charm  of  which  can 
be  rendered  only  with  the  colours  of  the  colourist. 


In  my  sketch  of  "  The  Garden,"  there  may  be  some- 
thing like  Des  tapis  velus — de  fleurs  et  verdure  tissus. 
I  wished  to  reply  to  all  your  quotations  with  the  pen, 
even  if  I  dispensed  with  words.  My  head  does  not 
feel  very  much  like  discussing  to-day;  I  am  head  over 
ears  in  work.  I  have  just  done  two  large  pen-drawings, 
for  instance,  a  bird's-eye  view  of  an  endless  plain  seen 
from  the  top  of  a  hill :  vineyards,  and  fields  of  stubble 
reaching  to  infinity,  and  extending  like  the  surface  of 
the  sea  to  the  horizon,  which  is  bounded  by  the  hills 
of  La  Crau.  It  does  not  look  Japanese,  and  yet,  truth 
to  tell,  I  have  never  painted  anything  so  essentially 
Japanese.  A  tiny  figure  of  a  labourer  and  a  small 
train  running  through  the  cornfields,  constitute  the 
only  signs  of  life  in  the  picture.  Think  of  it!  on  one 
of  my  first  days  at  this  place,  a  painter  friend  of  mine 
said  to  me:  "  It  would  be  absurdly  tedious  to  paint 
that!  "  I  did  not  attempt  to  answer,  but  thought  the 
spot  so  beautiful  that  I  could  not  even  summon  the 
strength  to  upbraid  the  idiot.  I  returned  to  the  locality 
again  and  again,  and  made  two  drawings  of  it — this  flat 
stretch  of  country  which  contains  nothing  save  infinity, 


eternity.  And  then,  while  I  was  drawing,  a  man 
walked  up  to  me — not  a  painter  this  time,  but  a 
soldier.  "  Does  it  surprise  you,"  I  asked  him,  "  that 
I  should  think  this  as  beautiful  as  the  sea?"  "  No,  it 
does  not  surprise  me  in  the  least  that  you  should  think 
this  as  beautiful  as  the  sea,"  came  the  reply  (the  fellow 
knew  the  sea,  by-the-bye);  "  for  I  think  it  even  more 
beautiful  than  the  ocean,  because  it  is  inhabited." 

Which  of  the  two  men  understood  the  most  about 
art,  the  painter  or  the  soldier?  According  to  my  way 
of  thinking,  the  soldier  did ;  am  I  not  right? 


I  want  to  paint  humanity,  humanity  and  again 
humanity. 

I  love  nothing  better  than  this  series  of  bipeds,  from 
the  smallest  baby  in  long  clothes  to  Socrates,  from 
the  woman  with  black  hair  and  a  white  skin  to  the 
one  with  golden  hair  and  a  brick-red  sun-burnt  face. 
Meanwhile  I  am  painting  other  things. 

But  among  my  studies  I  have  one  of  a  figure  which 
is  a  perfect  continuation  of  my  Dutch  pictures.  On 
one  occasion  I  showed  these  to  you,  together  with 
various  other  pictures  of  my  Dutch  days,  the  *  '  Potato- 
Eaters,"  etc.,  and  I  should  like  you  to  see  these  as  well. 
They  are  all  studies  in  which  colour  plays  such  an  im- 
portant part  that  the  black  and  white  of  a  drawing  could 
not  give  you  any  idea  of  them.  I  had  actually  thought 
of  sending  you  a  very  large  and  careful  drawing  of 

85 


the  one  in  question.  But,  however  accurate  it  might 
be,  it  would  result  in  something  totally  different;  for 
colour  is  the  only  thing  that  can  suggest  the  effect  of 
the  hot  parched  air  of  a  midsummer's  day  at  noon,  in 
the  midst  of  harvest-making ;  and  if  this  effect  is  lack- 
ing, the  whole  picture  is  altered.  You  and  Gauguin 
know  what  a  peasant  is,  and  how  much  of  the  beast 
must  lie  in  his  constitution  if  he  belong  to  the  right 
race. 

Oh,  how  the  gorgeous  sunlight  gets  to  one's  head 
here  in  the  country!  I  do  not  doubt  but  what  it  can 
drive  a  man  a  little  crazy.  As,  however,  I  was  already 
a  little  inclined  that  way,  now  I  have  only  the  enjoy- 
ment of  it. 

I  am  thinking  of  decorating  my  studio  with  half  a 
dozen  sunflowers.  It  will  be  a  decorative  effect  in 
which  the  glaring  or  broken  tones  of  chromes  will 
stand  out  vividly  against  a  background  of  variegated 
blue,  ranging  from  the  most  delicate  emerald  green  to 
royal  blue,  enclosed  in  narrow  strips  of  golden  yellow. 
It  will  produce  the  sort  of  effect  that  Gothic  church- 
windows  do. 

Oh  we  crazy-pates!  What  joys  our  eyes  give  us — 
don't  they?  Nevertheless  nature  takes  her  revenge  on 
the  animal  in  us,  and  our  bodies  are  pitiable,  and  often 
a  terrible  burden.  This  has  been  so  ever  since  the  time 
of  Giotto,  who  was  a  sickly  sort  of  man.  But  what  a 
delightful  sight  and  what  amusement  we  get  from  the 
toothless  laughter  of  that  old  lion,  Rembrandt,  with  a 
cloth  round  his  head  and  his  palette  in  his  hand. 

86 


FURTHER  LETTERS  TO  HIS 
BROTHER 

r  I  ""HE  city  of  Paris  does  not  pay.    It  would  break 

J_    my  heart  to  see  Seurat's  pictures  buried  in  a 

provincial   museum   or   in   a   cellar;    they  ought  to 

remain  in  living  hands.    If  T.  were  only  willing!  .  .  . 

If  the  three  permanent  exhibitions  are  established 
an  important  work  of  Seurat's  will  be  required  for 
each  of  the  following  places — Paris,  London  and 
Marseilles. 

How  kind  it  is  of  you  to  promise  G.  and  myself  to 
make  the  realization  of  the  projected  union  a  possible 
thing!  I  have  just  received  a  letter  from  B.,  who  for 
the  last  few  days  has  been  on  a  visit  to  G.,  L.,  and 
another  man  in  Pont-Aven.  In  this  letter,  which,  by- 
the-bye,  is  very  friendly  in  tone,  there  is  not  a  single 
word  about  G.'s  having  the  intention  of  joining  me 
here,  nor  is  there  any  hint  that  they  are  expecting  me 
there.  Nevertheless  the  letter  is  a  very  friendly  one. 
I  have  not  received  a  line  from  G.  himself  for  a  month. 
I  really  believe  that  G.  prefers  to  come  to  an  under- 
standing with  his  friends  in  the  North,  and  if  hehave  the 

87 


good  fortune  to  sell  one  or  more  pictures,  he  will  pro- 
bably no  longer  wish  to  join  me  here. 

Whether  G.  comes  or  not  is  his  affair ;  for,  provided 
that  we  are  ready  to  receive  him,  and  that  his  bed  and 
his  quarters  are  prepared,  we  shall  have  kept  our 
promise.  I  insist  upon  this,  because,  in  so  doing,  my 
object  is  to  release  myself  and  a  friend  from  the  evil 
that  thrives  on  our  work,  and  that  is  the  necessity  of 
living  in  expensive  hotels  without  our  deriving  any 
advantage  from  the  arrangement — which  is  sheer  mad- 
ness. The  hope  of  being  able  to  live  without  money 
troubles,  and  of  one  day  escaping  from  these  eternal 
straits — what  a  foolish  illusion  this  is !  I  should  con- 
sider myself  lucky  to  be  able  to  work  even  for  an 
annuity  which  would  only  just  cover  bare  necessaries, 
and  to  be  at  peace  in  my  own  studio  for  the  rest  of  my 
life. 

Now  it  is  definitely  decided  that  I  shall  not  go  to 
Pont-Aven  if  I  have  to  live  in  an  hotel  with  these 
Englishmen  and  men  of  the  Ecole  des  Beaux  Arts, 
with  whom  one  has  to  argue  every  evening — much 
ado  about  nothing! 

This  morning  I  was  working  at  an  orchard  gay 
with  plum-blossom,  when  suddenly  there  came  a  gust 
of  wind  and  with  it  a  peculiar  effect  which  hitherto  I 
had  not  observed  in  these  parts,  and  which  recurred 
from  time  to  time.  Now  and  again  a  shaft  of  sunlight 
would  pierce  the  clouds  and  set  all  the  little  white 
blooms  aglow — it  was  too  beautiful  for  words!  My 
friend  the  Dane  joined  me,  and,  at  the  risk  of  seeing 

88 


all  my  paraphernalia  fall  to  the  ground  at  every  gust 
of  wind,  I  continued  to  paint.  In  this  white  light,  there 
is  a  good  deal  of  yellow,  blue  and  mauve  ;  the  sky  is 
white  and  blue.  But  what  will  people  say  of  the 
execution  when  one  works  in  the  open  air  in  this  way? 
Afterwards  I  thoroughly  regretted  not  having  ordered 
my  colours  at  dear  old  Tanguy's  ;  not  that  I  should 
have  gained  anything,  but  he  is  such  a  comical  little 
body  !  I  often  think  of  him.  Do  not  forget  to  remem- 
ber me  to  him  when  you  see  him,  and  tell  him  that  if 
he  would  like  some  pictures  for  his  shop-window,  he 
can  have  some  —  and  of  the  best. 

Oh  dear!  It  seems  ever  more  and  more  clear  to  me 
that  mankind  is  the  root  of  all  life.  And  even  if  the 
feeling  that  one  has  no  share  in  real  life  remains 
a  melancholy  one  (for  it  would  surely  be  preferable  to 
deal  with  living  flesh  and  blood  than  with  colour  and 
clay,  and  one  would  sooner  beget  children  than  work 
at  art  or  at  the  commerce  of  art),  one  feels  notwith- 
standing that  one  does  at  least  live,  for  among  one's 
friends  are  there  not  numbers  who  also  have  no  share 
in  real  life?  We  should  try  to  do  the  same  with  busi- 
ness matters  as  with  the  human  heart  —  that  is  to  say, 
acquire  or  revive  friendships  [20].  As  we  no  longer 
have  anything  to  fear  in  regard  to  the  ultimate  fate  of 
Impressionism,  and  as  our  victory  is  assured,  we 
should  behave  decently  and  settle  everything  with 
calmness. 


89 


I  cannot  help  thinking  of  Marat  as  the  equivalent 
of  Xanthippe  in  a  moral  sense  (even  though  he  be 
more  powerful).  That  woman  with  the  embittered 
heart  remains,  in  spite  of  all,  a  stirring  figure. 

You  were  right  to  order  from  the  colourman's  the 
geranium  lake  which  I  have  just  received.  All  the 
colours  that  Impressionism  has  brought  into  fashion, 
are  rather  prone  to  lose  some  of  their  strength.  That 
is  why  they  should  be  laid  on  boldly  and  glaringly ; 
for  time  will  be  sure  to  deaden  them  more  than 
necessary. 

Not  one  of  the  colours  I  have  ordered :  three  chromes 
(deep,  medium  and  pale),  Prussian  blue,  veridian, 
emerald  green  etc.  [21]  is  to  found  on  the  palettes  of 
the  Dutch  painters  Maris,  Mauve  and  Israels.  On 
the  other  hand  they  were  on  Delacroix'  palette,  as  he 
had  a  passion  for  the  most  prohibited  colours — lemon 
yellow  and  Prussian  blue ;  and  with  very  good  reason, 
for  to  my  mind  he  created  really  magnificent  things 
with  this  lemon  yellow  and  blue. 


Now  I  must  tell  you  that  I  am  working  at  two  pic- 
tures of  which  I  wished  to  make  copies.  The  pink 
peach  tree  gives  me  most  trouble. 

You  observe,  from  the  four  squares  on  the  back, 
that  the  three  orchards  are  more  or  less  related.  I  am 
now  painting  an  upright  of  a  small  pear-tree,  which  will 

90 


be  flanked  by  two  landscape-shaped  canvases.1  Alto- 
gether, then,  that  will  make  six  pictures  of  orchards  in 
blossom,  and  I  hope  that  there  will  be  three  more  to 
come,  also  related  to  each  other  in  character.  I  should 
like  to  paint  this  series  of  nine  pictures  together.  There 
is  nothing  to  prevent  us  from  regarding  the  nine  pic- 
tures of  this  year,  as  the  first  rough  plan  of  a  final  and 
much  larger  scheme  of  decoration  which  will  have  to 
be  carried  out  at  the  same  time  next  year,  according 
to  exactly  the  same  themes. 


1  The  German  is  :  zuuei  Bilden  in  Breitformat.  The  only  Eng- 
lish term  which  appears  to  be  used  to  designate  a  picture  the 
horizon  line  of  which  runs  parallel  to  the  longest  sides  of  the 
canvas,  and  which  is  therefore  the  reverse  of  an  "upright,"  is 
"landscape  shape."— TR. 

91 


My  drawings  are  done  with  a  reed  which  is  cut 
after  the  manner  of  a  goose  quill.  I  am  thinking  of 
doing  a  series  of  them,  and  hope  the  others  will  be 
better  than  the  first  two.  That  is  my  method.  I  had 
already  tried  it  in  Holland ;  but  there  I  had  not  such 
good  reeds  as  I  have  here. 

Do  you  remember,  just  before  my  departure,  our 
speaking  about  the  Universal  Exhibition  and  the  fact 
that,  in  connection  with  it,  Bouguereau,  Lefebvre, 
Benjamin  Constant  and  the  whole  set  intended  going 
to  Boussod's  to  make  a  complaint  and  to  insist  upon 
the  firm  B.'s  (the  first  in  the  world)  -unflinchingly 
adhering  to  the  principles  of  the  highest  and  only 
desirable  art  (naturally  their  own  art).  And  the  up- 
shot of  it  is,  that  we  must  be  very  careful ;  for  it  would 
be  more  than  sad  if  you  were  to  quarrel  with  these 
gentlemen.  When  one  is  released  after  having  spent 
a  long  time  in  prison,  there  are  moments  in  which 
one  yearns  for  the  walls  of  one's  cell  again,  simply 
because  one  is  no  longer  quite  at*  home  in  a  state  of 
freedom — probably  so  called  owing  to  the  fact  that  the 
exhausting  hunt  after  daily  bread  does  not  leave  one 
a  moment  of  liberty. 

But  you  yourself  know  all  this  as  well  as  I  do,  and 
you  will  have  to  forsake  a  good  many  things  in  order 
to  attain  to  others. 


Is  it  not  true  that  Daumier  is  hung  in  the  Beaux-Arts 

92 


and  Gavarni  as  well?  Bravo  to  Daumier,  but  by  no 
means  to  the  Beaux-Arts ! 

I  grow  ever  more  and  more  doubtful  about  the 
legend  concerning  Monticelli,  who  is  said  to  have 
drunk  such  great  quantities  of  absinthe.  With  his 
life-work  before  one,  it  seems  to  me  impossible  that  a 
man  enervated  by  drink  could  possibly  have  produced 
such  work. 


In  a  day  or  two  you  will  receive  a  call  from  the 
Danish  painter  who  has  been  staying  here.  He  wishes 
to  see  the  Salon  and  then  to  go  back  home,  perhaps 
with  the  view  of  coming  South  again  next  year.  His 
three  last  studies  were  better  and  more  full  of  colour 
than  anything  he  has  done  hitherto.  I  do  not  know 
whether  he  will  ever  do  anything  great,  but  he  is  a 
nice  fellow,  and  I  am  sorry  he  is  going.  I  told  him 
that  a  Dutch  painter  is  staying  with  you,  and  if  K. 
would  only  conduct  him  up  to  the  Butte  Montmartre, 
he  would  probably  make  a  few  studies.  I  have  told 
him  a  good  deal  about  the  Impressionists,  all  of  whom 
he  knew  by  name,  and  he  was  also  acquainted  with 
some  of  their  pictures.  The  question  interested  him 
immensely.  He  has  a  letter  of  introduction  to  R.  He 
recovered  his  health  here  and  now  feels  uncommonly 
well.  It  will  last  for  two  years,  and  then  he  will  be 
wise  to  come  back  here  for  the  same  reasons  of 
health. 

93 


What  is  the  new  book  like,  about  Daumier,  the 
Artist  and  his  Work? 

According  to  what  you  say,  I  hope  that  I  will 
shortly  come  to  Paris.  In  the  circumstances  which 
you  have  mentioned,  it  would  be  a  real  stroke  of  luck, 
now  that  everything  is  going  to  the  dogs,  and  they  are 
not  doing  well. 

Possibly  it  would  be  easier  to  bring  a  few  picture- 
dealers  and  amateurs  to  an  understanding  with  the 
object  of  buying  impressionist  pictures,  than  to  get 
the  painters  to  divide  among  themselves  the  pro- 
ceeds of  the  pictures  sold.  And  yet  the  artists  could 
not  do  better  than  to  stick  together,  hand  their  pic- 
tures over  to  the  association  and  share  the  proceeds 
of  the  sales,  if  only  for  the  reason  that  the  society 
guarantees  the  means  of  work  and  existence  to  its 
members.  Degas,  Claude  Monet,  Renoir,  Sisley, 
C.  Pissaro  should  take  the  initiative  and  say:  Each  of 
us  five  will  give  ten  pictures  (or  better  still,  each  of 
us  will  contribute  works  to  the  value  of  10,000  francs, 
which  value  must  be  decided  by  experts — for  instance, 
by  T.  and  you — whom  the  society  would  appoint. 
And  these  experts  would  also  have  to  invest  in  pic- 
tures). In  addition  to  that  we  undertake  to  make  a 
yearly  contribution  to  the  value  of  so  much.  And  we 
invite  you  all,  Seurat,  Gauguin  and  Guillaumin  to 
join  us,  and  the  value  of  your  pictures  will  be  assessed 
by  the  same  jury. 

By  this  means  the  great  Impressionists  of  the  Grand 
Boulevard  would  preserve  their  prestige,  and  the  others 

94 


would  not  be  able  to  reproach  them  with  enjoying  alone 
the  advantages  of  a  reputation  for  which  there  can  be 
no  doubt  they  are  indebted,  in  the  first  place,  to  their 
personal  efforts  and  their  individual  genius — but  which 
in  the  second  place  is  also  increased,  consolidated  and 
maintained  by  a  regiment  of  artists  who  up  to  the 
present  have  been  in  constant  straits  for  money.  It  is 
only  to  be  hoped  that  something  will  come  of  it  all, 
and  that  T.  and  you  will  be  chosen  as  experts  (together 
with  Portier  perhaps).  You,  too,  must  surely  be  of  the 
opinion  that  if  T.  and  you  join  together  you  could 
persuade  both  Boussod  and  Valadon  to  grant  credit 
for  the  necessary  purchases.  But  the  matter  is  press- 
ing, otherwise  other  dealers  will  cut  the  grass  from 
under  your  feet. 


There  are  several  themes  here  which  have  exactly 
the  same  character  as  in  Holland :  the  only  difference 
lies  in  the  colour.  Everywhere  a  cadium  yellow,  pro- 
duced by  the  burning  sun,  and  in  addition  a  green 
and  blue  of  such  extraordinary  intensity!  I  must  say 
that  the  few  landscapes  by  Cezanne  which  I  happen 
to  have  seen,  give  an  excellent  idea  of  it ;  but  it  is  a 
pity  I  have  not  seen  more  of  them. 


95 


I  think  you  are  quite  right  to  take  the  "  Books  "  to 
the  "  Independents  "  also;  you  ought  to  call  this 
study  "  Paris  Novels." 

I  should  be  so  glad  if  you  could  succeed  in  convinc- 
ing T.  !  But  only  have  patience  !  Every  day  I  think  of 
this  artists'  union,  and  the  plan  has  developed  further 
in  my  mind  ;  but  T.  ought  really  to  belong  to  it,  and 
much  depends  upon  that.  For  the  moment  the  artists 
might  possibly  be  convinced  by  us  ;  but  we  can  pro- 
ceed no  further  without  T.'s  help.  Without  him  we 
should  have  to  listen  to  every  one's  complaint  from 
morning  till  night;  and  then  every  member  would 
come  singly  to  ask  for  explanations  concerning  the 
rules  [22]. 

I  think  that,  on  the  whole,  I  live  like  a  workman 
here  and  not  like  an  effeminate  foreigner  who  is 
travelling  for  pleasure  ;  and  I  should  show  no  strength 
of  will  at  all  if  I  allowed  myself  to  be  taken  advantage 
of  as  he  does.  I  am  beginning  to  set  up  a  studio 
which  will  be  able  to  serve  the  purpose  of  local 
painters  or  of  friends  who  come  this  way. 


I  believe  that  you  will  soon  make  a  friend  of  my 
Dane.  It  is  true  that  he  has  not  yet  done  anything 
good;  but  he  is  clever  and  his  heart  is  in  the  right 
place,  and  he  has  probably  begun  to  paint  only  quite 
recently.  Do  please  avail  yourself  of  a  Sunday  to 
make  his  acquaintance. 

96 


Do  you  know  G.'s  expression  when  he  compresses 
his  lips  and  says  "  no  women?"  That  would  make  a 
fine  Degas  head.  It  cannot,  however,  be  gainsaid; 
for  to  spend  one's  whole  day  at  mental  work,  reckon- 
ing and  meditating  and  thinking  over  business,  is  in 
itself  enough  for  the  nerves. 


In  the  midst  of  an  artistic  life  there  arises  again  and 
again  the  yearning  for  real  life,  which  remains  an  un- 
realizable ideal.  And  often  enough  the  desire  to  devote 
one's  self  completely  to  art,  with  ever  fresher  strength, 
entirely  disappears.  One  feels  exactly  like  an  old  cab 
horse,  and  one  knows  that  one  must  always  return  to 
the  same  old  shafts  when  all  the  while  one  would  so 
love  to  live  in  the  fields,  in  the  sun,  near  the  river,  in 
the  country,  with  other  horses,  also  free,  and  have  the 
right  to  procreate  one's  kind.  And  I  should  not  be  at 
all  surprised  if  this  were  whence  the  heart  trouble 
comes.  One  offers  no  resistance,  neither  does  one  re- 
sign one's  self;  the  fact  is,  one  is  ill;  the  thing  will 
not  go  away  of  its  own  accord,  and  yet  there  is  no 
remedy  for  it.  I  really  do  not  know  who  called  the 
state  "a  case  of  death  and  immortality." 


The  cart  one  draws  must  be  useful  to  people  whom 
one  does  not  know.    If  we  believe  in  the  new  art,  and 

97  H 


in  the  artists  of  the  future,  our  presentiment  does  not 
deceive  us.  Shortly  before  his  death  good  old  father 
Corot  said:  "  Last  night  in  my  dream  I  saw  land- 
scapes with  pink-coloured  skies."  And,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  are  not  pink  and  even  yellow  and  green  skies 
to  be  found  among  impressionist  landscapes?  This  is 
only  to  show  how  many  things  of  whose  coming  one 
has  a  presentiment,  actually  do  come  to  pass  in  the 
future.  We  do  not,  however,  yet  stand  on  the  edge 
of  the  grave,  and  we  feel  that  art  is  greater  and  longer 
than  our  lives.  We  do  not  feel  moribund,  but  of 
little  account;  and  in  order  to  be  a  link  in  the  chain 
of  artists  we  pay  a  heavy  price  in  youth,  health,  and 
freedom.  And  we  no  more  enjoy  the  latter  than  the 
poor  cab-horse  does,  that  has  to  convey  people,  who 
wish  to  enjoy  the  spring,  out  into  the  open  country. 
That  hope  of  Puvis  de  Chavannes'  should  and  must 
be  realized  :  there  is  an  art  of  the  future,  and  it  must 
be  so  beautiful  and  so  young  that  even  if  we  now 
sacrifice  our  own  youth  to  it,  we  must  make  up  our 
loss  in  the  joy  of  living  and  in  peace.  [23] 


I  do  not  see  the  future  black,  but  full  of  difficulties, 
and  often  I  ask  myself  whether  these  will  not  prove 
stronger  than  I.  This  thought  occurs  chiefly  in  times 
of  physical  weakness,  as  for  instance,  during  the  week 
when  I  suffered  so  infernally  with  toothache  that  I 
was  forced  to  waste  time.  Nevertheless  I  have  just 


dispatched  a  roll  of  small  pen-and-ink-drawings  to 
you  —  I  think  about  a  dozen  —  and  from  these  you  will 
be  able  to  see  that  even  if  I  have  ceased  from  painting, 
I  have  not  given  up  work.  Among  them  you  will 
find  a  rapid  sketch  on  yellow  paper  ;  a  stretch  of  grass 
on  the  open  space  at  the  entrance  of  the  town,  and  in 
the  background  a  house,  of  which  I  have  rented  the 
right  wing  (four  rooms,  or  rather  two  rooms  and  two 
little  closets).  The  house  is  painted  yellow  outside 
and  whitewashed  within.  It  stands  right  in  the  sun 
and  I  have  taken  it  at  a  rental  of  fifteen  francs  a 
month. 


If  our  hopes  do  not  prove  false  —  which  I  am  con- 
vinced they  will  not  —  and  the  impressionist  pictures 
rise  in  price,  we  ought  to  paint  a  large  number  and 
avoid  selling  them  too  cheaply.  This  is  one  more 
reason  for  being  careful  of  the  quality  and  for  losing 
no  time.  Then  in  a  few  years  I  see  the  possibility  of 
holding  the  disbursed  capital,  if  not  in  money,  in  any 
case  in  treasure,  in  our  own  hands. 


I  am  convinced  that  in  this  place  nature  seems  to 
have  been  made  for  the  very  purpose  of  being  painted 
chromatically,  and  that  is  why  the  chances  of  my  ever 
being  led  away  from  the  spot,  grow  fewer  every  day. 

* 
99 


Raffaelli  has  painted  Edmond  de  Goncourt's  por- 
trait ;  it  must  be  very  beautiful,  is  it  not? 


The  studio  is  in  such  a  prominent  position  here 
that  I  do  not  think  my  establishment  is  likely  to  attract 
any  female ;  and  an  affair  with  a  petticoat  might  too 
easily  lead  to  a  binding  relationship.  Moreover,  it 
seems  to  me  as  if  the  morality  here  were  far  more 
human  and  natural  than  in  Paris.  But  with  my  tem- 
perament it  would  be  impossible  to  lead  a  loose  life 
and  to  work  as  well,  and  circumstances  being  as  they 
are,  one  must  be  content  to  paint  pictures,  which  is  by 
no  means  real  happiness  or  real  life.  But,  after  all, 
even  the  artistic  life,  though  we  know  it  is  artificial, 
seems  to  me  so  vigorous  and  vital,  that  we  should  be 
ungrateful  not  to  be  satisfied  with  it. 


I  shall  hang  a  few  Japanese  knick-knacks  on  my 
walls. 


At  Claude  Monet's  you  will  see  some  beautiful 
things,  and  what  I  am  sending  you  will  appear  bad 
beside  them.  I  am  dissatisfied  with  myself  and  with 
my  work ;  but  I  see  the  possibility  of  doing  better  in 

IOO 


the  future.  Later  on,  I  hope  that  other  artists  will 
appear  in  this  beautiful  land,  who  will  create  an  art 
like  that  which  the  Japanese  have  created  in  their  own 
country;  and  to  pave  the  way  to  this  is  not  so  bad 
after  all. 

I  feel  certain  that  I  shall  always  love  the  scenery  of 
this  place.  It  is  like  Japanese  art,  once  it  has  found  a 
place  in  one's  heart  one  can  never  cast  it  out.  [24] 


The  other  day  I  received  a  visit  from  M.  K.,  R.'s 
friend,  who,  by  the  by,  came  back  last  Sunday.  I 
must  really  call  on  him  one  day,  and  look  at  his 
work;  for  I  have  not  yet  seen  anything  he  has  done. 
He  is  a  Yankee  who  probably  does  better  work  than 
mostof  his  countrymen ;  but  in  spite  of  it  all — a  Yankee ! 
Does  that  not  cover  everything?  I  shall  be  able  to 
judge  of  his  capacities  only  when  I  have  seen  his 
pictures  and  drawings. 


It  seems  to  me  as  if  Messrs.  B.  and  V.  cared  nothing 
for  the  good  opinion  of  artists.  But,  to  be  quite  open, 
I  thought  the  news  was  bad,  and  I  could  not  help 
breaking  into  a  cold  sweat  on  hearing  of  it.  I  have 
been  thinking  about  it  ever  since;  for  this  conversa- 
tion with  the  said  gentlemen  is  to  a  certain  extent  a 
symptom  of  the  fact  that  Impressionism  has  not  taken 
deep  enough  root. 

101 


As  for  me,  I  immediately  stopped  painting  pictures, 
and  continued  work  upon  a  series  of  pen-drawings; 
for,  I  said  to  myself,  a  breach  with  these  gentlemen 
might  make  a  reduction  in  my  expenses  a  desirable 
thing  from  your  point  of  view.  I  am  not  so  very 
much  attached  to  my  pictures,  and  will  drop  them 
without  a  murmur  ;  for,  luckily,  I  do  not  belong  to 
those  who,  in  the  matter  of  works  of  art,  can  ap- 
preciate only  pictures.  As  I  believe,  on  the  contrary, 
that  a  work  of  art  may  be  produced  at  much  less 
expense,  I  have  begun  a  series  of  pen-drawings. 


The  people  here  take  too  much  advantage  of  the 
fact  that  with  my  canvases  I  need  a  little  more  room 
than  other  customers,  who  do  not  happen  to  be 
painters,  and  they  improve  the  occasion  by  extorting 
exorbitant  payments  from  me  .....  It  is  always  a 
nuisance  to  have  to  cart  all  one's  materials  and  pic- 
tures about  with  one,  and  it  considerably  impedes 
one's  movements. 


Very  often  I  am  obsessed  by  the  discomfiting  feel- 
ing that  we  are  both  being  duped  by  Messrs.  B.  V. 
and  Co.  But  I  try  to  quell  this  feeling.  [25]  Above 
all,  do  not  let  them  make  you  their  dupe.  .  .  .  This  is 
enough  for  to-day. 


IO2 


Do  you  know  what  I  think,  on  the  whole,  of  the 
women  of  Aries,  and  of  their  much  vaunted  beauty? 
They  are  certainly  very  attractive ;  but  they  are  surely 
no  longer  what  they  must  have  been.  And  as  their 
race  is  degenerating  they  are  now  much  more  like 
a  Mignard  than  a  Mantegna.  Nevertheless  they  are 
beautiful  (I  here  refer  only  to  the  Roman  type,  which 
is  somewhat  monotonous  and  trivial)  and  by  way  of 
exception  there  are  women  like  those  whom  Renoir 
and  Fragonard  paint,  and  some  who  cannot  be  classi- 
fied according  to  any  school  of  painting  of  the  past. 
Taking  all  these  facts  into  consideration  the  best  thing 
to  do  here  would  be  to  paint  portraits  of  women  and 
children.  But — I  do  not  feel  that  this  is  my  allotted 
task — I  am  not  enough  of  a  "  Bel-Ami  "  for  the  work. 
But  I  should  be  mightily  glad  if  this  Bel-Ami  of  the 
South  (Monticelli  was  not  the  man,  although  he  pre- 
pared the  way  for  him,  and  I  feel  that  he  is  in  the  air, 
even  if  I  myself  am  not  the  man) — I  should  be  mightily 
glad,  I  say,  if  an  artist  could  be  born  among  painters, 
such  as  Guy  de  Maupassant  was  among  writers,  who 
could  joyfully  paint  the  beautiful  people  and  things 
which  are  to  be  found  here.  As  for  me,  I  shall  go  on 
working,  and  now  and  again  I  shall  paint  something 
lasting.  But  who  is  going  to  paint  men  as  Claude 
Monet  painted  landscapes?  Be]  this  as  it  may,  you 
must  feel  the  same  as  I  do  about  it — it  is  in  the  air. 

Rodin  ?  He  is  no  colourist.  He  is  not  the  painter 
of  the  future.  For  the  painter  of  the  future  will  have 
to  be  a  colourist  such  as  has  never  yet  been  seen. 

103 


Manet  prepared  the  way  for  him ;  but  you  know  that 
the  Impressionists  have  already  shown  themselves 
even  stronger  than  Manet  in  their  colour.  I  cannot 
imagine  this  painter  of  the  future  leading  the  life  I 
lead.  He  would  not  have  to  go  to  small  restaurants, 
wear  false  teeth  and  visit  third-rate  cafes  frequented 
by  Zouaves.  [26]  But  I  have  a  feeling  that  all  this 
will  come  in  a  later  generation.  And  we  must  do  all 
we  possibly  can  to  promote  its  advent,  without  doubt- 
ing or  flinching. 


I  have  just  read  Zola's  "  Au  Bonheur  des  Dames" 
again ;  and  it  seems  to  me  more  beautiful  every  time. 

I  am  writing  to  you  again  to-day,  because,  when  I 
wanted  to  pay  my  bill  at  my  hotel,  I  again  discovered 
that  I  had  been  robbed.  I  suggested  an  arrangement 
which,  however,  has  not  been  accepted,  and  when  I 
wished  to  remove  my  things  they  refused  to  allow  me 
to  do  so.  "  Very  well,"  I  said,  "  we  shall  discuss  the 
matter  before  the  Justice  of  the  Peace  "  (where  I  shall 
probably  be  declared  in  the  wrong).  Now  I  must 
retain  enough  money  to  be  able  to  pay  in  the  event 
of  my  being  held  to  be  wrong — 67 '40  francs  instead  of 
40  francs,  which  is  the  sum  I  owe.  A  thing  that  often 
makes  me  feel  sad  is  that  living  is  dearer  here  than  I 
had  reckoned,  and  that  I  cannot  manage  to  subsist  on 
the  same  amount  as  our  friends  in  Brittany.  But  now 
that  I  am  feeling  better  I  refuse  to  think  that  I  am 

104 


defeated.  After  all,  you  have  not  yet  seen  any  of  my 
work  here,  and  I  have  already  spent  a  good  deal  of 
money.  I  am  therefore  sending  you  a  case  containing 
all  the  work  I  have  done,  with  the  exception  of  one  or 
two  studies  which  I  had  to  destroy.  I  have  not  signed 
them  all ;  a  dozen  of  them  are  off  their  stretchers,  and 
fourteen  of  them  are  still  stretched.  One  is  a  little 
landscape  with  a  white,  red  and  green  cottage,  and 
a  cypress.  You  have  the  drawing  of  that  one,  and  I 
painted  it  all  in  my  studio.  It  will  show  you  that  if 
you  like  I  can  paint  you  small  pictures,  after  the 
manner  of  crape  prints,1  from  all  my  drawings. 


Meanwhile  I  must  pay  my  hotel  bill,  but  there  is  a 
note  upon  it  to  the  effect  that  the  payment  is  being 
made  only  in  order  that  I  may  recover  possession  of 
my  things,  and  that  the  exorbitant  charges  will  be 
laid  before  the  Justice  of  the  Peace.  But  with  all  this 
I  have  scarcely  a  halfpenny  left.  It  is  very  annoying, 
for  this  business  interferes  considerably  with  my  work, 
and  it  is  very  beautiful  out  of  doors  just  now. 

Strangers  are  bled  in  these  parts;  on  the  other  hand 
the  natives  are  quite  justified  in  regarding  them  as  fair 
game  and  in  extorting  as  much  as  possible  from  them. 
But  it  is  discouraging  to  work  hard  and  to  see  how 
the  money  pours  into  the  pockets  of  people  one  abhors. 
But  we  must  put  a  stop  to  it.  I  am  going  to  set  up  a 

1  See  note  on  p.  40. 
105 


l\    «  «  1 


studio  here  which  is  to  be  more  than  a  temporary 
affair,  and  in  which,  if  necessary,  I  shall  be  able  to  ac- 
commodate another  painter.  It  is  cheaper  to  live  right 
in  the  heart  of  the  country,  like  M.  K.,  but  he  is  ex- 
ceedingly lonely,  and  up  to  the  present  has  done  very 
little  work.  In  that  case  it  is  better  to  work  hard  and 
to  pay  more,  if  there  is  no  other  way  out  of  it. 

If  you  will  lay  aside  the  best  pictures  in  the  batch 
I  have  sent  you  and  regard  them  as  in  part"  payment 
of  my  debt  to  you,  on  the  day  when  I  shall  have  sent 
you  10,000  francs  in  pictures,  I  shall  feel  much  more 
at  ease.  The  money  already  spent  during  former 
years  must  return  our  way,  at  least  in  the  form  of 
articles  of  value.  It  is  true  that  I  am  still  very  far 
from  having  achieved  all  that  is  necessary ;  but  I  feel 
that  in  the  midst  of  the  beautiful  scenery  here,  every- 

106 


thing  is  at  hand  to  make  me  do  good  work.  It  will 
only  be  my  fault,  therefore,  if  I  do  not  succeed.  You 
once  told  me  that  in  the  space  of  one  month  Mauve 
had  painted  and  sold  6000  francs'  worth  of  water- 
colours.  So  such  strokes  of  luck  are  possible,  and  in 
spite  of  all  my  monetary  troubles  I  do  not  see  why 
they  should  not  happen  to  me. 

In  the  batch  I  am  sending  you  there  are  the  "  Pink 
Orchard,"  painted  on  coarse  canvas,  the  "  White 
Orchard"  (landscape  shape);1  and  the  "  Bridge."  I 
am  of  opinion  that  these  pictures  will  rise  in  value 
later  on.  And  fifty  or  so  pictures  like  these  would 
compensate  us  for  the  small  amount  of  luck  we  have 
had  hitherto.  Take  these  three  pictures  for  your  col- 
lection and  do  not  sell  them  ;  for  later  on  each  one  of 
them  will  certainly  fetch  500  francs.  I  shall  begin  to 
breathe  freely  only  when  we  have  collected  fifty  such 
pictures. 


Just  a  few  lines  to  tell  you  that  I  have  called  upon 
the  gentleman  whom  the  Jew  in  "  Tartarin  "  called 
the  "Zouge  de  paix."  I  have,  at  least,  saved  twelve 
francs,  and  my  landlord  was  reprimanded  for  having 
detained  my  box  despite  the  fact  that  I  had  not  refused 
to  pay.  It  would  have  been  very  disastrous  for  me  if 
the  other  party  had  won  his  case,  for  he  would  cer- 
tainly have  told  everybody  that  I  could  not,  or  would 

1  See  note  on  p.  91. 
107 


not,  pay,  and  that  he  was  compelled  to  detain  my 
box.  As  it  was,  however,  when  we  were  walking  out 
of  the  place  together,  he  said  to  me  that  the  whole 
thing  had  happened  in  a  moment  of  anger,  and  that 
he  had  no  intention  of  offending  me.  Of  course  this 
was  precisely  what  his  object  had  been,  for  he  had 
probably  seen  that  I  had  had  enough  of  his  place  and 
did  not  wish  under  any  circumstances  to  remain  a  day 
longer  in  it.  In  order  to  obtain  the  reduction  which 
was  actually  due  to  me  I  ought  probably  to  have 
claimed  very  much  more.  You  can  well  understand 
that  if  I  were  to  allow  anybody  and  everybody  to  do 
as  they  pleased  with  me,  I  should  soon  be  robbed  of 
my  last  farthing.  [27] 


TO  E.  BERNARD. 

MY  brother  wrote  to  me  the  other  day  saying  that 
you  intended  coming  here  to  have  a  look  at  my 
pictures.  From  this  I  gather  that  you  are  back,  and 
I  am  very  glad  that  you  should  have  thought  of 
coming  down  here  to  see  what  I  have  done.  I,  for  my 
part,  am  very  keen  to  see  what  you  have  brought 
back  from  Pont-Aven.  My  head  is  not  in  a  fit  state 
for  writing,  but  I  feel  so  out  of  it  because  I  have  not 
the  least  idea  what  you,  Gauguin  and  the  others  are 
doing.  I  must,  however,  be  patient.  I  still  have 
about  a  dozen  studies  here,  which  are  possibly  more 

108 


to  your  taste  than  the  others  painted  in  the  summer, 
which  my  brother  must  have  shown  you.  Among 
these  studies  there  is  one  of  an  entrance  to  a  quarry : 
light  mauve-coloured  rocks  on  a  ruddy  soil,  such  as 
one  very  often  sees  in  Japanese  drawings.  In  regard 
to  the  drawing  and  the  division  of  the  colours  over 
large  surfaces,  it  bears  some  relation  to  your  things 
from  Pont-Aven.  In  these  last  pictures  I  show  more 
self-mastery,  because  while  painting  I  felt  much 
stronger.  For  instance,  there  is  a  canvas  about  36  in. 
by  27^  in.  among  them  of  a  ploughed  field  painted  in 
a  broken  mauve  tone,  with  a  background  of  hills 
which  reach  right  up  to  the  edge  of  the  frame.  Thus 
it  contains  nothing  save  rough  ground  and  rocks  with 
a  thistle  and  dry  grasses  in  one  corner;  by  way  of  a 
figure  there  is  a  little  violet  and  yellow  man.  I  trust 
that  this  will  prove  to  you  that  I  am  not  yet  effete. 

Heavens  !  what  a  miserable  little  stretch  of  country 
this  is!  It  is  all  very  difficult  to  render,  especially  if 
one  wishes  to  bring  out  its  intimate  character,  and 
make  it  not  merely  approximately  right,  but  the 
genuine  soil  of  La  Provence.  To  accomplish  this  one 
must  work  hard,  for  the  qualities  to  be  seized  are 
naturally  a  little  abstract.  It  is  a  matter,  for  instance, 
of  giving  the  sun  and  the  sky  their  proper  strength, 
and  the  scorched  and  melancholy  soil  its  glow  and 
its  subtle  scent  of  thyme. 


109 


The  olive  trees  here  are  really  just  what  you  would 
like.  I  have  not  been  lucky  with  them  this  year;  but 
I  have  quite  resolved  to  tackle  them  again.  They  are 
fine  silver  on  orange-coloured  or  violet-blue  ground, 
beneath  the  broad  blue  heavens.  I  have  seen  olive 
trees  by  certain  painters,  and  by  myself  as  well,  which 
do  not  give  this  effect  at  all.  This  silver  grey  is  pure 
Corot,  and  what  is  still  more  important,  it  has  not 
been  painted  yet;  whereas  various  artists  have  already 
been  successful  with  apple-trees  and  willows.  There 
are  also  relatively  few  pictures  of  vineyards,  which  are 
nevertheless  so  variegated  in  their  beauty.  There  is 
quite  enough  here  to  keep  me  busy. 

By-the-bye,  there  is  something  which  I  am  very 
sorry  not  to  have  seen  at  the  exhibition — a  series  of 
dwellings  from  all  lands,  organized  I  believe  by 
Gamier.  Do  you  think  you  could  give  me  an  idea,  or 
better  still,  a  coloured  sketch  of  a  primitive  Egyptian 
house,  for  you  surely  must  have  seen  the  exhibition. 
It  must  be  quite  simple:  a  rectangular  block  on  a  sort 
of  terrace;  but  I  would  give  anything  to  know  the 
colour.  I  read  in  a  certain  article  that  it  was  blue, 
red,  and  yellow.  Did  you  notice  this?  Please  do  not 
forget  to  give  me  details  about  it.  ...  I  for  my  part 
know  nothing  more  delightful  in  the  way  of  architec- 
ture than  the  peasant's  cottage,  with  its  moss-clad 
thatched  roof  and  its  smoke-blackened  hearth.  As 
you  see,  I  am  very  exacting.  In  an  illustrated  work  I 
saw  a  sketch  of  some  old  Mexican  houses  which  also 
seemed  to  me  very  primitive  and  beautiful.  Oh,  if 

no 


one  could  only  know  all  about  those  times,  and  could 
paint  the  people  that  lived  in  those  houses,  the  result 
might  be  pictures  as  beautiful  as  Millet's.  After  all, 
everything  we  really  know  for  certain,  at  present,  is  to 
be  found  in  Millet,  not  perhaps  in  the  colour,  but  in 
the  character,  in  the  content — that  is  to  say,  in  some- 
thing which  is  animated  by  a  strong  faith.  .  .  . 

I  trust  you  will  have  another  look  at  my  pictures 
when  I  send  my  autumn  studies  in  November;  if 
possible,  let  me  know  what  you  have  brought  with 
you  from  Brittany ;  for  I  am  anxious  to  know  which 
of  your  works  you  yourself  think  the  most  highly  of. 
And  then  I  shall  quickly  reply. 

I  am  at  work  on  a  big  picture,  a  quarry.  As  a 
matter  of  fact  it  is  exactly  the  same  theme  as  that 
study  which  I  have  of  yours  with  the  yellow  tree.  It 

in 


represents  the  lower  portions  of  two  mighty  rocks, 
with  a  little  spring  of  water  running  between  them, 
and  in  the  background  there  is  a  third  mass  of  rock 
which  closes  in  the  quarry.  Such  themes  are  seduc- 
tively melancholy,  and  it  is  so  amusing  to  paint  in 
thoroughly  wild  scenes  where  one  has  to  fix  one's 
easel  deep  down  in  the  stones  to  prevent  the  wind 
from  blowing  everything  over. 


1890. 

When  Gaugin  was  at  Aries  I  allowed  myself,  as 
you  know,  to  be  led  into  working  from  imagination, 
and  I  painted  a  woman  in  black  reading  a  novel.  At 
that  time  I  thought  that  working  from  imagination 
was  very  delightful.  But,  my  dear  friend,  it  is  an 
enchanted  land,  and  suddenly  one  finds  oneself  con- 
fronted with  an  insurmountable  wall.  Maybe  after  a 
life  spent  in  manly  effort  and  endeavour,  and  after  a 
hard  struggle  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  nature,  one 
might  venture  to  try  it ;  but  for  the  present  I  shall 
not  crack  my  brains  over  it,  and  I  have  slaved  all  the 
year  round  painting  from  nature,  and  thinking  neither 
of  impressionism  nor  anything  else.  And  yet,  in 
spite  of  it  all,  I  let  myself  go  again,  but  it  only 
resulted  in  another  failure,  and  I  have  had  enough 
of  it.  For  the  time  being,  therefore,  I  am  working  at 
the  olive  trees,  and  trying  to  seize  the  various  effects 
of  the  gray  sky  over  the  yellow  ground,  together  with 

112 


the  black  and  green  note  of  the  foliage,  or  of  the  deep 
violet  ground  and  foliage  against  a  yellow  sky,  or 
again,  of  the  yellow-red  ground  against  a  pale  green 
and  pink  sky.  After  all,  these  things  interest  me  more 
than  the  abstractions  referred  to  above.  If  I  have  not 
written  for  so  long,  it  is  because  I  had  no  wish  to 
enter  into  any  discussion,  and  scented  a  danger  in  all 
this  reflection,  inasmuch  as  I  must  guard  against  my 
illness  and  keep  my  head  calm.  By  dint  of  quiet  and 
steady  work,  the  subjects  will  come  of  their  own 
accord.  The  chief  thing  is  to  strengthen  one's  self 
entirely  through  reality,  without  any  pre-conceived 
plan  and  without  any  watchword  hailing  from  Paris. 
By-the-bye,  I  am  very  dissatisfied  with  this  year's 
work  ;  maybe,  however,  it  will  prove  a  sound  founda- 
tion for  what  is  to  come.  I  have  allowed  myself  to  be 
completely  saturated  with  the  air  of  the  hills  and  of 
the  orchards ;  time  will  show  what  this  has  done  for 
me.  The  whole  of  my  ambition  is  at  present  concen- 
trated upon  a  little  handful  of  earth,  sprouting  corn, 
an  olive  garden,  a  cypress  (the  latter,  by  the  way,  not 
easy  to  paint). 

Here  is  the  description  of  a  picture  which  now  lies 
before  me  (a  view  in  the  park  belonging  to  the  Hospital 
for  Nervous  Diseases  of  which  I  am  now  an  inmate) : 
to  the  right,  a  grey  terrace,  a  piece  of  wall  and  a  few 
faded  rose-trees,  to  the  left  the  park  ground  (English  red) 
the  soil  of  which  is  scorched  by  the  sun  and  covered 
with  pine-needles.  The  edge  of  the  park  is  planted 
with  tall  pine-trees,  the  trunks  and  branches  of  which 

113  i 


are  English  red,  and  the  green  of  which  is  all  the 
more  vivid  for  having  a  touch  of  black.  These  trees 
stand  out  against  the  evening  sky,  the  yellow  ground 
of  which  is  streaked  with  violet  stripes.  Higher  up  the 
yellow  shades  off  into  pink  and  then  into  green.  A 
low  wall,  also  English  red,  obstructs  the  view  and  is 
overtowered  only  at  one  spot  by  a  little  violet  and 
yellow-ochre  hill.  The  first  tree  has  a  gigantic  trunk 
which  has  been  struck  and  split  by  lightning;  one  side 
branch  alone  still  projects  high  up  into  the  air,  and 
lets  showers  of  dark  green  needles  fall  down.  This 
gloomy  giant — a  vanquished  hero — which  one  can 
regard  as  a  living  being,  is  a  strange  contrast  to  the 
pale  smile  of  a  belated  rose  that  is  fading  away  on  a 
rose  bush  right  opposite.  Under  the  pines  there  are 
some  lovely  stone  seats  and  dark  box-trees.  The  sky 
produces  yellow  reflections — after  a  shower — in  a  pool 
of  water.  In  a  ray  of  sunshine — the  last  reflection — 
the  dark  yellow  ochre  is  intensified  to  a  glowing 
orange.  Dark  figures  steal  in  and  out  between  the  tree 
trunks.  You  can  well  imagine  that  this  combination 
of  red  ochre,  of  green  bedimmed  with  grey,  and  of 
black  lines,  defining  the  forms,  may  help  to  call  forth 
that  feeling  of  fright  which  often  seizes  many  of  my 
fellow-sufferers.  And  the  theme  of  the  great  tree  struck 
by  lightning,  and  the  sickly  smile  of  that  last  autumn 
bloom  in  green  and  pink,  enhanced  this  effect.  An- 
other picture  represents  a  sunrise  over  a  field  of  young 
corn,  the  converging  lines  of  the  furrows  rise  in  the 
picture  as  far  as  a  wall  and  a  row  of  mauve-coloured 

114 


hills — the  field  is  violet  and  yellow-green.  The  glaring 
white  sun  is  encircled  by  a  large  yellow  halo.  In  this 
picture,  I  tried,  as  a  contrast  to  the  other,  to  express 
repose  and  perfect  peace.  I  have  described  these  two 
pictures  to  you,  in  order  to  show  you  that  one  can 
give  the  impression  of  fear,  without  going  direct  to 
the  historical  Gethsemane,  and  that  one  can  paint  a 
comforting  and  gentle  subject  without  depicting  the 
chief  actors  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  It  is  un- 
questionably a  good  and  proper  thing  to  seek  inspira- 
tion in  the  Bible,  but  modern  reality  has  taken  such 
possession  of  us  that  even  if  we  try  to  divorce  ourselves 
from  it,  in  order  to  revive  the  old  memory  of  former 
days,  the  incidents  of  our  life  tear  us  from  such  con- 
siderations, and  our  individual  experiences  again  fill 
us  with  personal  sensations  of  joy,  vexation,  suffering, 
anger  or  laughter.  Heavens!  the  Bible!  Millet  was 
brought  up  on  it  entirely  in  his  childhood,  and  read 
nothing  else;  and  yet  he  never,  or  scarcely  ever 
painted  real  Biblical  subjects. 

Corot  painted  Christ  in  an  olive  grove  with  the 
shepherds'  star,  and  it  was  sublime;  in  his  works  one 
feels  the  spirit  of  Homer,  Virgil,  Aeschylus  and 
Sophocles  and  often  of  the  Gospels;  but  only  dis- 
creetly suggested ;  for  modern  sensations,  which  are 
possible  and  common  to  us  all,  always  preponderate. 
Even  if  painting  be  detestable  and  much  too  full  of 
hardships  nowadays,  he  who  in  spite  of  all  chooses 
this  craft  must  on  that  very  account  be  a  man  full  of 
devotion  and  firmness.  Society  so  often  makes  our 

"5 


life  very  hard  indeed,  and  that  is  the  cause  of  our 
shortcomings  and  of  the  imperfection  of  our  work 
[28].  ...  I  suffer  very  much  from  having  absolutely 
no  models;  but  on  the  other  hand  there  are  some 
beautiful  landscape  subjects  here. 


Have  you  seen  a  study  of  mine  of  a  small  reaper,  a 
yellow  cornfield  and  a  golden  sun?  Although  I  did 
not  solve  it,  I  at  least  attacked  the  infernal  question  of 
yellow  in  this  picture.  I  speak  of  the  study  painted  in 
impasto,  which  I  did  direct  from  nature,  not  from  the 
copy,  which  is  painted  in  diagonal  brush-strokes  and 
in  which  the  effect  is  very  much  weakened.  I  wanted 
to  paint  it  in  pure  cadmium  [29]. 


MORE  LETTERS  TO  HIS 
BROTHER 

DURING  the  journey  I  thought  just  as  often  of  you 
as  of  the  new  country  through  which  I  was  travelling, 
and  I  said  to  myself,  that  later  on  you  would  perhaps 
come  here  frequently.  It  seems  to  me  almost  impos- 
sible to  work  in  Paris,  if  one  has  not  got  at  least  a 
haven  of  refuge,  where  one  can  rest  and  recover  one's 
calm  and  one's  self-reliance.  Otherwise  one  must  be- 
come quite  stupefied. 

116 


Before  I  reached  Tarascon  I  saw  a  beautiful  land- 
scape: mighty  yellow  rocks  with  remarkably  compli- 
cated lines  and  imposing  forms ;  in  the  narrow  coves 
between  them  there  were  a  number  of  small  round 
trees  standing  in  rows,  and  to  judge  from  their  grey- 
green  foliage  they  must  have  been  lemon  trees. 

Here  in  Aries  the  ground  is  a  magnificent  red  colour 
and  is  planted  with  vineyards.  The  background  of  the 
hills  is  of  a  delicate  mauve,  and  many  a  stretch  of  the 
country  lying  under  the  snow,  together  with  the  white 
peaks,  against  a  sky  as  luminous  as  the  snow  itself, 
looked  like  the  winter  landscape  of  the  Japanese. 

For  the  present  I  do  not  find  living  as  inexpensive 
here  as  I  hoped  it  would  be;  but — I  have  finished 
three  studies — a  feat  which  would  probably  have  been 
impossible  in  Paris  just  now. 

As  for  the  Impressionists,  I  should  think  it  right 
and  proper  if  they  were  introduced  into  England  if 
not  directly  through  you,  at  least  through  your  agent. 

It  seems  to  me  as  if  my  blood  were  beginning  to 
circulate  a  little  more  actively.  As  this  was  not  the 
case  during  the  latter  part  of  my  time  in  Paris,  I 
literally  could  not  hold  out  any  longer. 

I  was  hoping  to  be  able  to  paint  a  beautiful  blue, 
and  I  do  not  yet  despair  of  doing  so;  for  in  Marseilles 
one  ought  surely  to  be  able  to  obtain  the  raw  materials 
first  hand.  I  should  like  to  procure  the  sort  of  blue 
that  Ziem  paints,  which  is  stronger  and  more  decided 
than  that  of  other  painters. 

The  studies  I  now  have  are:  "  An  Old  Woman  of 

117 


Aries,"  "  A  Snow  Landscape,"  "  A  Piece  of  the  Street 
with  a  Pork-Butcher's  Shop."  The  women  here  are 
really  beautiful.  I  say  this  in  all  sincerity.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  Aries  Museum  is  appalling,  and  it  is 
such  a  piece  of  humbug  that  it  would  be  much  more 
at  home  in  Tarascon.  I  have  also  seen  a  museum  of 
antiquities  —  the  latter  were  genuine. 


The  draft  of  your  letter  to  T.  is  perfect.  I  trust  that 
in  copying  it  you  did  not  water  it  down  too  much.  It 
seems  to  me  that  your  letter  to  T.  completes  the  one  I 
wrote;  as  I  was  very  much  annoyed  at  having  sent  it 
in  that  form.  For  you  must  have  observed  that  the 
idea  of  inducing  T.  to  take  the  initiative  in  introducing 
the  Impressionists  into  England  occurred  to  me  only 
while  writing,  so  that  I  was  only  able  to  refer  to  it 
inadequately  in  a  postscript.  Whereas  in  your  letter 
you  discuss  the  question  more  in  detail. 


As  to  the  Exhibition  of  the  "  Independents,"  I  leave 
you  an  absolutely  free  hand.  What  do  you  say  to 
exhibiting  the  two  great  landscapes  of  the  Butte  Mont- 
martre?  I  am  more  or  less  indifferent  about  it;  I  am 
relying  more  upon  this  year's  work. 

Here  it  is  freezing  hard  and  the  ground  is  continu- 
ally under  snow.  I  have  painted  a  study  of  the  snow- 

118 


covered  ground  with  the  town  in  the  background.  I 
have  also  made  two  small  studies  of  a  branch  of  an 
almond  tree,  which,  despite  the  wintry  weather,  is 
already  blossoming. 


At  last,  after  all  this  time,  the  weather  has  changed. 
This  morning  early  it  became  quite  mild.  I  have  thus 
had  the  opportunity  of  making  the  acquaintance  of 
the  Mistral.  I  have  already  taken  several  walks  in  the 
neighbourhood;  but  the  wind  was  so  strong  on  each 
occasion  that  it  was  impossible  to  paint.  The  sky  was 
a  vivid  blue  and  the  great  sun  shed  such  powerful 
rays  that  it  melted  almost  all  the  snow  away.  But  the 
wind  was  so  dry  and  piercing  that  it  made  me  have 
goose-skin  all  over.  However,  I  saw  some  beautiful 
things;  the  ruin  of  an  abbey  on  a  hill,  covered  with 
holly,  pines  and  gray  olive  trees.  I  hope  to  be  able  to 
tackle  this  very  shortly. 


For  Gauguin — as  for  many  of  us,  and  certainly  for 
ourselves — the  future  presents  many  great  difficulties. 
I  firmly  believe  that  we  shall  triumph  in  the  end ;  but 
will  the  artists  themselves  ever  be  able  to  taste  of  that 
triumph  and  enjoy  happier  days?  Has  T.  written  to 
you?  In  any  case,  believe  me,  your  letter  will  do  good. 
Even  if  he  does  not  answer,  he  will  at  least  hear  about 
us,  etc. 

119 


Poor  Gauguin  is  unfortunate ;  I  am  afraid  that  con- 
valescence in  his  case  will  last  longer  than  the  fort- 
night he  has  had  to  spend  in  bed.  When  shall  we  see 
a  generation  of  artists  with  healthy  bodies?  At  times 
I  feel  really  wild  with  myself;  for,  after  all,  it  is  no 
good  being  either  more  sick  or  more  sound  than  the 
others;  the  ideal  thing  would  be  to  have  a  tempera- 
ment strong  enough  to  reach  the  age  of  eighty  and  to 
have  healthy  blood  withal.  Still  without  all  this  one 
would  be  consoled  if  only  one  were  sure  that  a  more 
happily  constituted  generation  of  artists  was  going  to 
follow  the  present  one. 

I  see  that  you -have  not  yet  had  an  answer  from  T. 
I  do  not  think  it  necessary  that  we  should  petition 
him  further  by  another  letter.  All  the  same,  in  the 
event  of  your  having  to  discuss  any  matter  of  business 
with  him,  you  might  let  him  feel  in  a  postscript  that 
you  are  surprised  he  has  not  let  you  know  whether  or 
not  he  has  received  the  letter  in  question. 


To  refer  to  my  work  once  more :  to-day  I  painted  a 
picture  on  a  canvas  about  25^  in.  by  19  in.1  It  repre- 
sents a  drawbridge  across  which  a  small  cart  is  being 
drawn,  that  stands  out  distinctly  against  the  blue  sky. 
The  river  is  also  blue,  the  banks  are  orange,  and 
there  is  much  green  vegetation  about  them.  A  group 

1  Ger.  "No.  15."— Tr. 
1 2O 


of  washerwomen  are  standing  on  the  bank  with  corsets 
and  caps  of  many  colours.  I  have  also  painted  another 
landscape  with  a  small  rustic  bridge  and  some  more 
washerwomen,  and  in  addition  to  this,  a  grove  of 
plane-trees  close  to  the  station.  Since  I  have  been 
here  I  have  painted,  in  all,  twelve  studies. 


Do  you  know,  dear  brother,  I  feel  just  as  if  I  were 
living  in  Japan.  I  will  say  no  more.  And  this  not- 
withstanding the  fact  that  I  have  not  yet  seen  anything 
in  its  accustomed  glory.  And  even  if  I  feel  sad  about 
the  expenses  being  so  heavy  and  the  pictures  not 

121     v 


being  any  good,  I  do  not  despair,  for  I  am  certain 
that  my  long  sojourn  in  the  south  will  be  successful. 
Here  I  see  and  learn  many  new  things,  and  if  I  am 
gentle  with  my  body,  it  will  not  play  me  a  bad  turn. 
For  many  reasons  I  wish  to  found  a  home  of  refuge 
here,  which  in  case  of  complete  exhaustion  might 
serve  the  purpose  of  putting  one  or  two  poor  Paris 
cab-horses  like  yourself  and  many  of  our  friends 
among  the  Impressionists,  out  to  grass. 


I  painted  my  last  three  studies  with  the  help  of  a  view- 
finder  divided  into  squares  [30],  which,  as  you  know, 
I  often  use.  I  attach  some  importance  to  it,  because  I 
do  not  think  it  unlikely  that,  sooner  or  later,  more 
artists  will  make  use  of  it,  just  as  the  old  German, 
Italian,  and,  I  believe,  the  Flemish  painters  did.  The 
modern  way  of  using  it  may  differ  slightly  from  the 
old  way;  but  is  it  not  exactly  the  same  with  oil-paint- 
ing? To-day  absolutely  different  effects  are  aimed  at 
from  those  which  were  sought  by  J.  and  H.  van  Eyck, 
the  inventors  of  technique.  This  is  to  show  you  that 
I  hope  always  to  work  independently  and  for  myself 
alone.  I  believe  in  the  absolute  necessity  of  a  new  art 
of  colour  and  drawing,  as  also  of  the  whole  of  artistic 
life.  And  if  we  work  with  this  strong  faith,  we  may 
hope  that  it  will  not  prove  to  be  an  illusion. 

But  what  are  we  hearing  from  T.?  Nothing  at  all? 
If  I  were  you  I  would  write  him  a  few  short  lines, 

122 


couched  in  sober  language,  in  order  to  express  your 
surprise  at  not  having  received  an  answer  from  him. 
I  say  this  more  particularly  for  you ;  for  even  if  he 
does  not  reply  to  me,  he  must  to  you.  And  you  must 
press  him  to  do  so,  otherwise  you  would  lose  your 
prestige,  and  this  excellent  opportunity  ought  really 
to  be  seized.  .  .  .  What  you  must  particularly  avoid 
is  to  allow  yourself  to  be  treated  like  a  dead  man  or  a 
pariah. 

I  have  received  a  few  lines  from  G.,  who  complains 
about  the  bad  weather.  He  is  still  unwell,  and  says 
that  of  all  the  vicissitudes  of  life,  none  is  more  haras- 
sing to  him  than  straits  for  money.  And  yet  he  feels 
that  he  is  to  be  cursed  with  this  condition  for  ever. 

We  have  had  rain  and  wind  every  day  of  late.  I 
have  been  working  at  home  upon  the  study  of  which 
I  made  a  sketch  in  my  last  letter  to  Bernard.  I  have 
tried  to  make  the  colours  like  that  of  stained  glass 
windows,  and  the  drawing  direct  and  firm. 

I  am  just  reading  Guy  de  Maupassant's  "  Pierre  et 
Jean."  It  is  very  fine.  Have  you  read  the  preface  to 
it,  in  which  he  declares  the  artist  free  to  exaggerate 
and  to  create  a  more  beautiful,  more  simple,  and  more 
comforting  life  in  the  novel,  and  explaining  what 
Flaubert  wished  to  express  with  the  words,  "  talent  is 
a  long  trial  of  patience,"  and  originality  an  act  of  will- 
power and  of  most  intense  observation  ? 


12. 


There  is  a  porch  here — that  of  St.  Trophime — 
which  I  am  beginning  to  think  extremely  beautiful. 
It  is,  however,  so  cruel,  so  monstrous,  and  so  like 
a  terrifying  and  grotesque  spectre  of  dreamland, 
that,  beautiful  monument  though  it  is,  and  great 
as  is  its  style,  it  seems  to  me  to  be  part  of  another 
world,  to  which  I  am  just  as  pleased  not  to  belong 
as  I  am  not  to  have  lived  in  the  glorious  world  of 
Nero. 

Shall  I  admit  the  truth,  and  add  that  the  Zouaves, 
the  houses  of  ill-fame,  the  charming  little  girls  of 
Aries  who  go  to  their  confirmation,  the  priests  in 
their  surplices,  in  which  they  look  like  dangerous 
antediluvian  animals,  [31]  and  the  drinkers  of  absinthe 
also  seem  to  me  like  creatures  from  another  world? 
All  this  does  not  mean  that  I  should  feel  more  at  my 
ease  in  an  artistic  world,  but  simply  that  I  prefer  to 
laugh  about  it  than  to  feel  isolated;  because  I  have 
the  idea  that  I  should  be  sad  if  I  could  not  look  at 
everything  in  a  humorous  light. 

In  the  evenings  I  have  company;  for  the*  young 
Danish  painter  who  is  here  is  a  very  nice  fellow.  His 
pictures  are  dry,  correct,  and  sober;  but  in  my  opinion 
this  is  not  a  serious  fault,  provided  that  the  artist  be 
young  and  intelligent.  He  began  by  studying  medi- 
cine ;  knows  Zola's,  Goncourt's,  and  Guy  de  Maupas- 
sant's works,  and  has  enough  money  to  lead  a  pleasant 
life.  In  addition  to  this  he  is  animated  by  the  earnest 
desire  one  day  to  do  better  work  than  he  is  now  doing. 
I  believe  he  would  do  well  to  postpone  his  return  to 

124 


his  Fatherland  for  a  year,  or  to  return  here  after  only 
a  short  visit  to  his  home. 


One  of  these  days  we  must  certainly  try  to  find  out 
how  the  case  stands  with  this  Mr.  T.  In  the  interests 
of  our  friends  he  ought  really  to  say  something  definite. 
It  seems  to  me  that  we  are  all  to  some  extent  bound 
to  see  that  we  are  not  looked  upon  as  dead.  It  is  not 
our  cause  alone  that  is  at  stake,  but  the  common  cause 
of  all  Impressionists.  Consequently,  as  he  has  been 
appealed  to  by  us,  he  owes  us  a  reply.  You  will  agree 
with  me  that  we  cannot  make  any  progress  before  we 
receive  a  categorical  statement  of  his  intentions.  If  we 
consider  that  a  permanent  exhibition  of  impressionist 
work  in  London  and  Marseilles  is  a  desirable  thing  it 
is  obvious  that  we  shall  strain  every  nerve  to  bring  it 
about.  Now  the  question  is,  will  T.  come  in  with  us 
or  not?  .  .  .  And  has  he  reckoned,  as  we  have  done, 
on  a  possible  depression  of  the  market  in  pictures 
which  now  stand  at  high  prices,  a  depression  which, 
in  my  opinion,  will  very  probably  occur  the  moment 
the  prices  of  impressionist  pictures  begin  to  rise.  You 
must  perceive  that  the  purchasers  of  expensive  pictures 
will  only  achieve  their  own  ruin  by  opposing  the  tri- 
umphal progress  of  a  school  which,  owing  to  its 
energy  and  perseverance,  has  for  years  shown  itself 
worthy  of  a  Millet  or  a  Daubigny,  etc. 

I  congratulate  you  heartily  on  your  letter  from  T. 

125 


I  think  it  entirely  satisfactory.  I  am  convinced  that 
his  silence  concerning  me  was  not  intended  as  a 
slight.  Besides,  he  must  have  taken  it  for  granted 
that  you  would  let  me  read  his  reply. 

Moreover,  it  is  much  more  practical  for  him  to  write 
to  you ;  and  as  for  me,  you  will  see  that,  provided  he 
does  not  think  too  poorly  of  my  work,  he  will  write  to 
me  soon  enough  when  he  has  seen  it.  I  can  only 
repeat  that  I  am  more  pleased  about  his  simple  and 
kindly  letter  than  I  can  tell  you.  You  will  have 
noticed  that  he  says  he  wants  to  purchase  a  good 
Monticelli  for  his  own  collection.  What  do  you  say 
to  telling  him  that  in  our  collection  we  possess  a 
picture  of  a  bunch  of  flowers  which  is  more  artistic 
and  more  beautiful  than  a  bouquet  by  Diaz;  that 
Monticelli  often  painted  a  bouquet  of  flowers,  in  order 
to  be  able  to  unite  the  whole  scale  of  his  richest  and 
most  harmonious  colours  in  one  picture,  and  that  one 
would  need  to  go  back  to  Delacroix  to  find  a  similar 
wealth  and  play  of  colours ;  that — and  I  am  now 
thinking  of  the  picture  which  is  at  the  Delarbeyrettes 
— we  know  of  another  bouquet  picture,  excellent  in 
quality  and  moderate  in  price,  which  we  consider,  in 
any  case,  far  more  valuable  than  his  figure  pictures, 
which  are  to  be  found  for  sale  at  every  corner,  and 
which  belong  to  the  period  when  Monticelli's  talent 
was  declining.  I  hope  you  are  sending  him  G's  lovely 
seascape.  Heavens!  how  glad  I  am  that  T.  has 
answered  in  this  way ! 

I  have  just  painted  a  group  of  blossoming  apricot- 

126 


trees  in  a  small  fresh-green  orchard.  I  really  had  a 
good  deal  of  trouble  with  the  picture  of  the  sunset,  the 
figures  and  the  bridge,  about  which  I  wrote  to  Bernard. 
The  bad  weather  prevented  me  from  finishing  the 
picture  on  the  spot,  and  when  I  tried  to  finish  it  at 
home  I  completely  spoilt  the  study.  I  immediately 
started  painting  the  same  subject  again  on  another 
canvas;  but  the  weather  had  changed  completely,  and 
all  the  tones  were  grey. 

Many  thanks  for  all  the  steps  you  have  taken  with 
the  "  Independents,  "but — although  it  does  not  matter 
at  all  this  time — in  future  please  print  my  name  in  the 
catalogue  just  as  I  sign  it  on  my  pictures,  i.e., 
Vincent,  and  not  van  Gogh ;  and  this  for  the  simple 
reason  that  in  this  country  no  one  can  pronounce  our 
surname.  Enclosed  I  return  you  T.'sand  R.'s  letters; 
perhaps  it  would  be  interesting  to  keep  the  cor- 
respondence of  the  artists  for  some  future  time.  It 
would  not  be  a  bad  plan  to  include  B.'s  small  head  of 
of  the  Brittany  girl  in  your  next  parcel.  One  ought 
to  show  that  all  Impressionists  are  good  and  that  their 
work  shows  versatility. 


Would  you  like  me  to  go  to  America  with  you?  It 
would  only  be  natural  for  the  gentlemen  to  defray  my 
travelling  expenses.  I  could  be  indifferent  to  a  good 
deal,  but  not  to  all  things  !  And  among  the  things 
about  which  I  am  not  indifferent  is,  above  all,  your 

127 


health,  which  you  must  recover  completely.  Now  I 
believe  that  you  ought  to  seek  more  refreshment  than 
you  do  from  Nature  and  from  artists.  And  I  would 
prefer  to  see  you  independent  of  Goupil's  and  estab- 
lished on  your  own  account  with  the  Impressionists, 
rather  than  that  you  should  adopt  this  alternative  and 
be  constantly  travelling  with  valuable  pictures  belong- 
ing to  the  gentlemen  in  question.  When  our  uncle 
was  the  partner,  he  made  them  pay  him  very  well  for 
many  years ;  but  see  what  it  cost  him !  Yes,  yes,  your 
lungs  are  good,  but .  .  .  just  try  a  year  at  looking 
after  yourself  properly,  and  then  you  will  realize  the 
danger  of  your  present  life.  You  now  have  ten  years 
of  life  in  Paris  behind  you.  That  is  more  than  enough. 
To  this  you  will  probably  reply  that  Detaille,  for 
instance,  has  perhaps  thirty  years  of  Paris  life  behind 

128 


him,  and  that  he  is  as  straight  as  a  die.  Very  well,  do 
as  he  has  done,  if  your  constitution  is  anything  like 
his;  for  in  our  family  we  are  very  tough.  All  I  should 
like  to  say  may  be  summed  up  as  follows:  If  these 
gentlemen  want  you  to  do  their  dirty  work  for  them, 
and  at  such  a  great  distance  too,  then  either  demand 
a  high  price  for  the  work,  or  else  decline  it  and  devote 
yourself  entirely  to  the  Impressionists.  For  even  if 
you  do  less  business  with  their  work  and  turn  over 
less  money,  you  will  at  least  be  able  to  spend  more  of 
your  time  with  nature.  My  health  is  decidedly  im- 
proving and  my  digestion  has  been  getting  much 
better  during  this  last  month.  I  often  suffer  from  un- 
accountable and  involuntary  fits  of  excitement  or  of 
apathy;  but  they  pass  away  when  my  nerves  grow 
calm  again. 


I  constantly  reproach  myself  with  the  fact  that  my 
painting  does  not  bring  in  as  much  as  it  costs,  and 
yet  one  must  work.  You  must,  however,  remember 
that  if  ever  it  should  become  necessary  for  me  to  go 
into  business,  in  order  that  your  lot  may  be  lighter,  I 
should  do  so  without  regret. 


It  is  strange;  on  one  of  my  last  evenings  in  Mont- 
Majour  I  saw  a  red  sunset;  the  trunks  and  needles  of 

129  K 


pines  which  were  growing  on  a  mass  of  rock,  were 
vividly  illuminated.  The  rays  of  the  sun  bathed  the 
trunks  and  the  needles  in  a  fiery  orange-yellow  light, 
while  the  other  pines  in  the  background  formed  a 
mass  of  Prussian  blue  against  a  pale  blue-green  sky. 
That  is  surely  precisely  the  same  effect  as  that  picture 
of  Claude  Monet's  of  which  you  spoke  to  me.  It  was 
simply  glorious.  The  white  sand  and  the  layers  of 
white  rock  beneath  the  trees  were  bluish  in  colour. 
How  glad  I  should  be  to  paint  the  panorama  of  which 
you  have  the  first  drawings.  Its  expanse  is  so  vast ! 
And  it  does  not  get  grey  in  the  background,  but 
remains  green  to  the  farthermost  line. 

You  must  understand  that  I  would  prefer  to  drop 
my  art  than  to  think  that  you  were  slaving  your  life 
out  to  earn  money.  It  is  certainly  necessary;  but  are 
we  so  situated  that  we  must  go  to  all  these  pains  to 
get  it?  If  you  realize  so  well  that  to  prepare  for  death 
(a  "  Christian  idea"  which  in  my  opinion  Christ 
fortunately  did  not  share  at  all — he  who  according  to 
the  view  of  such  people  as  considered  him  crazy,  loved 
men  and  things  on  earth  not  wisely — but  too  well) ;  if 
then,  I  say,  you  realize  so  well  that  to  prepare  for 
death  is  a  thing  one  would  prefer  to  leave  severely 
alone,  do  you  not  also  see  that  self-denial,  and  sacri- 
fice for  others  is  an  error  too,  especially  if  it  is  as  good 
as  suicide,  for  in  that  case  one  turns  one's  friends  into 
murderers.  If  things  have  come  to  such  a  pass  that 
you  have  to  travel  about  in  this  way  without  being 
able  to  take  a  rest,  I  really  feel  as  if  I  no  longer  had 

130 


any  desire  ever  to  be  quiet  again.  And  if  you  accept 
these  proposals,  well  and  good ;  but  in  that  case  make 
a  stipulation  with  these  Goupils  that  they  should  take 
me  back  into  their  employ  as  soon  as  they  can,  and 
that  they  should  let  me  join  you  on  these  journeys. 
Men  are  more  important  than  things,  and  the  more  I 
worry  myself  about  pictures,  the  colder  they  leave  me. 
My  reason  for  trying  to  paint  them  is  that  I  would 
fain  be  reckoned  among  the  artists. 

I  have  painted  a  canvas  in  the  open,  in  an  orchard. 
The  ground  was  ploughed  and  mauve  in  colour, 
there  was  a  fence  of  reeds  and  two  pink  peach  trees 
against  a  bright  blue  and  white  sky.  Perhaps  it  was 
the  best  landscape  I  have  ever  painted.  The  very 
moment  I  had  brought  it  home,  our  sister  sent  a  Dutch 
essay  to  me  in  memory  of  Mauve  (the  portrait  in  it 
is  very  good — a  fine  etching — the  text  is  bad).  I  do 
not  myself  know  what  moved  me  so  profoundly  and 
made  my  throat  feel  tight,  but  on  my  picture  I  wrote  : 
"  In  memory  of  Mauve.  Vincent  and  Theo."  And  if 
you  also  like  it,  send  it  as  it  is  to  Madame  Mauve.  I 
purposely  selected  the  best  study  I  have  painted  here  ; 
who  knows  what  they  will  say  about  it  at  home ;  but 
we  do  not  mind  that.  I  had  the  feeling  that  something 
cheerful  and  delicate  would  be  fitting  in  memory  of 
Mauve,  and  not  a  heavy,  serious  study. 

Ne  crois  pas  que  les  morts  soient  morts, 

Tant  qu'il  y  aura  des  vivants 

Les  morts  vivront,  les  morts  vivront. 


That  is  how  I  look  upon  it — no  more  sadly  than 
that. 


Now  you  must  be  more  careful  to  keep  in  touch 
with  T.  Whether  we  are  all  successful  or  not,  I  am 
beginning  to  think  that  within  a  year  or  so,  every- 
thing will  be  all  right.  It  seems  to  me  as  if  T.  and 
not  R.  should  found  the  Impressionists'  exhibition  in 
England. 


You  can  tell  G.  quite  frankly  that  my  decided 
opinion  is  that  in  his  own  interests  as  well  as  in  the 
interests  of  the  firm,  his  prices  were  ludicrous.  After 
all  that  has  happened,  R.  must  either  pay  handsomely 
or  the  artists  must  shut  the  door  in  his  face.  I  have 
seen  enough  of  that  sort  of  thing  already,  and  after 
mature  consideration  that  is  my  opinion.  With  a  price 
of  300  francs  one  spoils  one's  subsequent  sales,  and 
that  is  a  thousand  pities. 


I  am  in  a  frenzy  of  work,  for  the  trees  are  blossom- 
ing, and  I  wished  to  paint  a  Provence  orchard  in  all 
its  unbounded  cheerfulness  and  beauty.  To  keep  a 
clear  head  for  writing  in  the  midst  of  it  all,  is  there- 
fore no  easy  matter.  Yesterday,  for  instance,  I  wrote 
some  letters  which  I  afterwards  tore  up.  Every  day  I 

132 


feel  more  strongly  that  we  must  do  something  in 
Holland,  and  it  must  be  done  with  the  utmost  verve 
and  with  that  French  gaiety  which  is  worthy  of  the 
cause  for  which  we  stand.  This  is  therefore  a  plan  of 
campaign  which  will  cost  us  the  best  pictures  which  we 
have  produced  together,  pictures  which  are  certainly 
worth  a  few  thousand  franc  notes,  or  which  have  cost 
us,  at  least,  something  in  money  and  a  great  deal  in 
health  and  life.  It  would  be  a  clear  and  sonorous  reply 
to  all  the  whispered  suggestions  that  we  are  already  half 
dead,  and  a  revenge  for  your  journey  last  year,  and 
your  cold  reception,  etc.  But  enough  of  this.  Well, 
then,  suppose  we  give  Jet  Mauve  the  picture  in  memory 
of  Mauve,  a  study  to  Breitner  (I  happen  to  have 
got  one  which  is  like  the  study  I  exchanged  with  R. 
and  Pissaro  :  oranges  on  a  white  ground,  with  a  blue 
background)  then  a  few  studies  to  our  sister,  and  to 
the  Modern  Museum  at  the  Hague  (as  so  many 
memories  are  connected  with  it)  the  two  Montmartre 
landscapes  which  are  at  the  Independants'  exhibition. 
There  still  remains  one  other  unpleasant  thing.  When 
T.  wrote:  "Send  me  impressionist  pictures,  but  only 
those  which  you  consider  very  good  "  you  put  one  of 
my  pictures  among  the  batch.  And  now  I  am  in  the 
infernal  positioni  of  having  to  convince  T.  that  I  am 
and  will  remain  a  real  Impressionist  of the  petit  boule- 
vard. What  do  you  say  to  my  giving  him  a  picture 
for  his  collection?  Just  lately  I  have  been  thinking 
things  over,  and  have  found  something  ever  so  much 
more  amusing  than  my  usual  kind  of  study;  it  is  a 

133 


drawbridge,  with  a  small  yellow  carnage  upon  it  and 
a  group  of  washerwomen.  In  this  study  the  ground 
is  a  glaring  orange,  the  grass  is  very  green,  and  the 
sky  and  the  water  are  blue.  It  must  have  a  frame  of 
royal  blue  and  gold,  the  inside  blue  and  outside  a  gilt 
moulding.  The  frame  might  be  made  of  blue  plush ; 
but  it  would  be  better  to  paint  the  wood  blue  ...  I 
cannot  find  time  to  write  a  quiet  letter;  my  work 
absorbs  me  too  much.  But  what  I  particularly  wished 
to  say  to  you  is  that  I  should  like  to  paint  a  few 
studies  for  Holland,  so  as  to  have  done  with  it.  Quite 
recently,  whilst  thinking  of  Mauve,  T.,  our  mother 
and  Will,  I  got  more  excited  than  was  good  for  me, 
and  I  was  comforted  by  the  thought  of  painting  a  few 
pictures  for  home.  After  that  I  shall  think  no  more 
about  them,  and  think  only  of  the  petit  boulevard. 


I  am  once  again  in  the  midst  of  work  and  am  still 
painting  blossoming  orchards. 

The  air  here  is  decidedly  good  for  me,  I  only  wish 
you  could  fill  your  lungs  full  of  it.  One  of  its  effects 
is  very  strange;  a  small  glass  of  cognac  makes  one 
drunk  here.  But  as  I  do  not  feel  the  need  of  such 
stimulants  in  these  parts  to  keep  my  blood  circulating, 
my  constitution  will  not  suffer  so  much. 


I  hope  to  be  able  to  make  real  progress  this  year ; 
for  I  sorely  need  to  do  so. 

134 


I  have  a  new  orchard  which  is  just  as  good  as  the 
pink  peach  trees.  It  is  an  orchard  of  apricot  trees, 
most  delicately  pink  in  colour.  At  present  I  am  work- 
ing at  some  plum-trees  with  yellow-white  blossom  and 
a  maze  of  black  branches. 

I  am  using  an  enormous  amount  of  canvas  and 
paint;  but  I  trust  that  the  money  will  not  be  wasted. 


Yesterday  I  witnessed  a  bull  fight  in  which  five  men 
tormented  the  animal  with  banderillas  and  cockades. 
One  of  the  toreadors  was  badly  wounded  while  spring- 
ing over  a  barricade.  He  was  a  fair  man  with  blue 
eyes  and  displayed  tremendous  coolness.  It  was  said 
that  he  had  had  enough  for  some  time.  He  was 
dressed  in  light  blue  and  gold,  just  like  the  three  figures 
in  the  wood,  in  our  picture  "  Le  Petit  Cavalier,"  by 
Monticelli.  The  arena  is  superb  when  it  is  crammed 
full  of  men  and  the  sun  is  shining. 

This  month  will  be  hard  for  you  and  me ;  and  yet  if 
we  can  only  see  our  way  to  doing  so,  it  would  be  to 
our  advantage  to  paint  as  many  blossoming  orchards 
as  possible.  I  am  now  in  full  swing,  and  I  believe  I 
shall  have  to  paint  the  same  subject  ten  times  over. 
You  know  that,  in  my  work,  I  like  variety ;  my  passion 
for  painting  orchards  will  not  last  for  ever.  After  them 
it  will  probably  be  the  turn  of  the  arenas.  I  also  have 
a  tremendous  amount  of  drawing  to  do;  for  I  should 
like  to  make  drawings  after  the  manner  of  Japanese 

135 


crape  prints.1  For  I  must  strike  the  iron  while  it  is 
hot,  and  after  the  orchards  I  shall  be  completely 
exhausted,  for  the  sizes  of  the  canvases  are,  32  in.  by 
24^  in.,  36  in.  by  27^  in.,  and  29  in.  by  22^  in.2  We 
should  not  have  too  many  with  twice  the  number;  for  I 
have  an  idea  that  these  might  break  the  ice  in  Holland. 

Mauve's  death  was  a  hard  blow  to  me,  and  you  will 
notice  that  the  pink  peach  trees  were  painted  with 
some  agitation. 

I  must  also  paint  a  starry  night,  with  cypresses,  or, 
perhaps,  over  a  field  of  ripe  corn.  We  get  wonderful 
nights  here.  I  am  possessed  by  an  insatiable  lust  for 
work.  I  shall  be  glad  to  see  the  result  at  the  end  of 
the  year.  I  trust  that  by  that  time  I  shall  be  less  tor- 
mented by  a  certain  feeling  of  ill-ease  that  is  troubling 
me  now.  On  some  days  I  suffer  terribly!  but  I  am 
not  greatly  concerned  about  it,  for  it  is  simply  the  re- 
action of  the  past  winter,  which  was  certainly  not 
normal.  My  blood  renews  itself,  and  that  is  the  most 
important  thing  of  all. 

* 

My  ambition  is  to  make  my  pictures  worth  what  I 
spend  on  them  ;  or  something  more,  because  one  must 
think  of  past  expenses.  But  we  shall  succeed  even  in 
this  ;  and  even  if  everything  does  not  turn  out  all  right, 
work  is  at  least  progressing  all  the  while. 


1  See  note,  p.  40. 

2  These  figures  are  approximate  only.  The  German  equivalents 
are  Nos.  25,  30,  and  20.  —  Tr. 

136 


I  am  constantly  meeting  the  Danish  painter;  but  he 
is  soon  going  home.  He  is  an  intelligent  fellow  and 
his  character  and  manners  are  impeccable,  though  his 
painting  is  still  very  weak.  You  will  probably  see  him 
when  he  passes  through  Paris.  You  were  quite  right 
to  visit  Bernard.  If  he  is  going  to  do  his  military- 
service  in  Algiers  —  who  knows  but  what  I  may  go  to 
keep  him  company  there. 


I  do  believe  that  what  K.  says  is  quite  right,  I  do 
not  pay  sufficient  attention  to  values.  But  later  on  they 
will  have  even  more  to  complain  about,  and  they  will 
say  things  that  are  no  less  true.  It  is  impossible  to 
attach  the  same  importance  both  to  values  and  to 
colours.  Theodore  Rousseau  understood  the  mixing 
of  colours  better  than  any  one.  But  time  has  blackened 
his  pictures  and  now  they  are  unrecognizable.  One 
cannot  be  at  the  Pole  and  at  the  Equator  at  once.  One 
must  choose  one's  way  ;  at  least  this  is  what  I  hope  to 
do,  and  my  way  will  be  the  road  to  colour. 

If  you  think  the  picture  "  In  Memory  of  Mauve" 
will  pass  muster,  you  ought  to  put  it  in  a  plain  white 
frame  and  include  it  in  the  next  batch  of  pictures  you 
send  to  the  Hague.  If  you  should  find  among  the 
other  studies,  one  which  you  think  would  be  suitable 
for  T.  you  might  send  it  too,  without  dedication,  and 
then  you  could  keep  the  study  on  which  there  is  a 
dedication,  and  all  you  would  have  to  do  would  be  to 

137 


scratch  the  words  out.  It  is  better  to  send  him  a 
picture  without  any  dedication ;  for  then  if  he  should 
prefer  not  to  have  a  picture  of  mine  he  can  appear  as 
if  he  did  not  know  that  we  wished  to  present  him  with 
one  and  quietly  send  it  back.  In  any  case  I  must  offer 
him  something,  just  to  prove  that  I  am  interested  in 
the  cause,  and  that  I  know  how  to  value  to  the  full  the 
fact  that  he  has  taken  it  in  hand.  But,  after  all,  do 
everything  as  chance  ordains.  .  .  .  As  Mauve  and  he 
were  very  great  friends,  in  the  excitement  of  the 
moment  it  seemed  to  me  the  most  natural  thing  in 
the  world  to  paint  something  for  T.  at  the  same  time 
as  I  painted  the  picture  "In  Memory  of  Mauve."  And 
that  is  all  I  thought  about  the  matter. 


Your  Moslem  notion  that  death  comes  when  it  must, 
might  be  looked  into  a  little  more  deeply.    It  seems  to 

138 


me  that  we  have  no  proof  of  such  a  distinct  control  of 
destiny  by  a  power  above.  On  the  contrary,  it  strikes 
me  that  a  reasonable  and  hygienic  mode  of  life  can  not 
only  lengthen  existence  but  can  also  render  it  both 
merry  and  bright,  whereas  the  neglect  of  hygiene  in 
addition  to  disturbing  the  even  course  of  our  life  may 
also  bring  it  to  a  premature  end.  Have  I  not  with  my 
own  eyes  witnessed  the  death  of  a  noble  creature, 
simply  because  he  had  no  intelligent  doctor  to  attend 
him?  He  was  so  clear  and  so  calm  through  it  all,  and 
kept  repeating:  "  If  only  I  had  another  doctor!  "  And 
he  died  with  a  shrug  of  his  shoulders,  and  an  expression 
on  his  face  which  I  shall  never  forget. 


I  have  been  thinking  of  Gauguin  and  have  come  to 
the  following  conclusion :  if  he  cares  to  come  here,  it 
will  only  cost  him  his  journey  and  the  two  beds  or  two 
mattresses  which  we  shall  be  compelled  to  buy.  But, 
as  G.  is  a  seaman,  we  might  perhaps  be  able  to  cook 
our  food  ourselves,  and  live  together  for  the  same  sum 
as  that  which  it  costs  me  to  live  alone.  You  know 
that  I  have  always  thought  it  exceedingly  foolish  for 
painters  to  live  alone ;  one  always  loses  when  one  is 
quite  isolated.  You  cannot  manage  to  send  him  the 
wherewithal  to  live  in  Brittany,  and  me  all  that  I  need 
in  Provence ;  but  you  might  think  it  a  good  plan  for 
us  to  share  a  common  lot,  and  then  you  might  fix  a 
certain  sum  (let  us  say  250  francs  per  month)  for  which, 

139 


in  addition  to  my  work,  you  would  receive  a  Gauguin 
once  a  month. 


Just  a  line  in  great  haste  to  tell  you  that  I  have  this 
minute  received  a  note  from  Gauguin.  He  says  that 
he  has  been  too  hard  at  work  to  write  before,  but  is 
ready  to  come  south  at  any  moment,  as  soon  as  he  can 
see  the  possibility  of  so  doing.  They  are  having  an 
amusing  time  over  there,  painting,  discussing,  and 
contending  with  the  virtuous  Englishmen.  He  speaks 
in  high  praise  of  Bernard's  work,  and  B.  is  equally 
flattering  about  Gauguin's.  I  am  now  painting  here 
with  as  much  enthusiasm  as  the  man  of  Marseilles  eats 
his  bouillabaisse,  and  this  will  not  surprise  you  seeing 
that  my  subject  consists  of  sunflowers.  I  have  three 
pictures  in  progress:  (i)  Large  flowers  in  a  green 
vase;  (2)  Three  flowers,  two  in  the  bud  and  one  in 
bloom,  on  a  royal  blue  ground;  (3)  Twelve  flowers 
and  buds  in  a  yellow  vase  (the  latter  being  light  against 
light),  will  I  hope  be  the  best  of  the  three.  I  shall  pro- 
bably not  leave  it  at  that.  Pending  the  time  when  I 
shall  share  my  studio  with  G.,  I  should  like  to  decorate 
it  with  a  scheme  consisting  only  of  large  sunflowers. 
In  a  restaurant  near  your  shop  (in  the  Boulevard 
Montmartre),  there  is,  as  you  know,  a  beautiful  decora- 
tion of  this  sort.  In  my  mind's  eye  I  can  still  see  the 
great  sunflower  in  the  shop  window  before  me.  The 
whole  scheme  is  to  be  a  symphony  of  yellow  and  blue. 

140 


I  set  to  work  every  morn- 
ing from  daybreak  on- 
wards; for  the  flowers 
fade  quickly  and  the 
whole  thing  must  be 
done  at  one  go.  I  have 
a  host  of  ideas  for  new 
pictures.  To-day  I  saw 
the  same  collier  being 
unloaded  by  coal- 
heavers  as  that  which  I 
have  already  mentioned 
to  you.  At  the  same 
time  I  also  saw  vessels 
with  cargoes  of  sand,  of 
which  I  have  sent  you  a  drawing.  That  would  be  a 
splendid  subject!  But  at  present  I  am  trying  to  discover 
a  more  simple  technique  which  perhaps  is  not  impres- 
sionistic. I  should  like  to  paint  in  such  a  way  that 
everyone  with  eyes  to  see  could  not  help  but  read  a 
clear  message  from  my  pictures. 


I  have  received  a  letter  from  G.  in  which  he  mentions 
the  —  francs  which  you  sent  him  and  over  which  he  was 
deeply  touched.  He  also  refers  to  your  having  made 
suggestions  concerning  our  project  (he  had  not  yet 
received  the  definite  proposal  at  the  time  of  writing). 
He  says  that  when  he  was  with  his  friend  L.  in 

141 


Martinique,  he  discovered  that  they  were  able  to  live 
more  cheaply  together  than  apart,  and  that  he  is  quite 
convinced  of  the  advantages  of  a  joint  establishment. 
His  abdominal  pains  are  as  bad  as  ever,  and  he  seems 
to  be  very  sad.  He  hopes  to  be  able  to  collect  600,000 
francs  with  the  view  of  founding  an  art-dealer's  estab- 
lishment for  Impressionists,  of  which  he  will  give  you 
more  explicit  details ;  he  also  says  that  he  would  like 
to  have  you  at  the  head  of  the  undertaking.  I  should 
not  be  at  all  surprised  if  all  this  did  not  prove  to  be  a 
Fata  Morgana — castles  in  the  air  inspired  by  hunger. 
The  greater  one's  straits  for  money — more  particularly 
if  one  is  ill  besides — the  more  readily  one  thinks  of 
possibilities  of  this  sort.  In  this  very  idea,  therefore, 
I  seem  to  see  the  proof  that  he  is  broken  down,  and 
that  he  must  be  put  on  his  legs  again  as  soon  as 
possible.  He  says  that  when  seamen  have  to  lift  a 
heavy  weight,  or  when  they  are  weighing  anchor, 
they  all  sing  together,  in  order  to  increase  their 
strength  and  to  raise  their  spirits — and  that  is  just 
what  the  artists  do  not  do. 

I  should  be  very  much  surprised,  therefore,  if  he 
were  not  glad  to  come  here.  But  in  addition  to  his 
hotel  and  travelling  expenses,  there  will  also  be  his 
doctor's  bill  to  pay ;  so  it  will  be  somewhat  difficult. 

It  seems  to  me  that  he  will  have  to  escape  from  the 
place  with  his  debts,  and  leave  pictures  there  as  a 
pledge.  I  had  to  do  the  same  thing  in  order  to  go  to 
Paris;  although  I  lost  a  heap  of  things  on  that 
occasion,  one  cannot  do  otherwise  in  such  circum- 

142 


stances.  For  it  is  better  to  step  forward  than  to  stand 
still  and  rot.  If  G.  prefers  to  run  the  risk  of  plunging 
into  business ;  if  he  really  hopes  to  achieve  something 
in  Paris,  in  Heaven's  name  let  him  go  there!  But  I 
think  it  would  be  wiser  for  him  to  come  here,  at  least 
for  a  year.  I  have  seen  some  one  here  who  came  back 
from  Tongking  quite  ill  through  his  stay  in  that 
delightful  country.  But  he  has  completely  recovered 
his  health  here. 


If  you  were  to  see  La  Camargue,  and  many  other 
places  in  this  part  of  the  world,  you  would  be  as  sur- 
prised as  I  am  at  the  country  being  so  exactly  in  the 
character  of  Ruysdael.  I  am  at  work  upon  a  new 
theme:  fields  as  far  as  the  eye  can  see,  both  green 
and  yellow.  I  have  drawn  them  twice  already  and  am 
beginning  a  picture  of  them.  It  is  just  in  the  style  of 
a  Salomon  Konink — you  know,  the  pupil  of  Rembrandt 
who  used  to  paint  those  vast  and  endless  plains — or  of 
a  Michel  or  a  Jules  Dupre.  In  any  case  it  is  something 
very  different  from  rose-gardens.  It  is  true  that  I  have 
studied  only  one  side  of  Provence,  and  that  on  the 
other  side  nature  has  another  aspect,  such  as  Claude 
Monet  used  to  render,  for  instance.  I  am  really 
anxious  to  know  what  G.  is  going  to  do.  He  says  that 
on  one  occasion  he  had  35,000  francs'  worth  of  impres- 
sionist pictures  bought  by  Durand-Ruel,  and  hopes  to 
be  able  to  do  the  same  for  you.  In  my  opinion 

143 


Gauguin's  safest  line  of  business  would  be  the  painting 
and  sale  of  his  own  pictures. 

I  still  have  in  my  possession  "A  Starry  Night," 
"The  Furrows,"  "The  Poet's  Garden,"  "The  Vine- 
yard." What!  poetical  landscapes?  We  will  not  attach 
too  much  importance  to  these  studies,  which,  though 
the  painting  of  them  certainly  cost  one  more  in  heart's 
blood  than  the  others,  are  nevertheless  not  so  market- 
able. If  you  had  sent  me  100  francs  I  should  also  have 
painted  the  sea  at  Saintes-Maries.  The  ruthless  Mistral 
is  now  blowing,  which  is  bad  for  work;  but  before  real 
winter  comes,  we  shall  have  some  more  fine  weather, 
and  in  any  case  I  hope  to  be  able  to  add  a  few  more 
studies  to  the  series  I  now  have  in  hand. 


I  can  only  finish  a  picture  when  it  is  framed. 


The  pitiless  Mistral  is  blowing!  but  I  have  to  keep 
myself  constantly  ready;  for  I  have  to  paint  during 
the  short  intervals  and  then  everything  must  be  in 
order  for  the  battle  to  be  fought.  The  canvas  has  not 
yet  been  sent,  and  the  matter  is  most  urgent.  Do 
please  order  ten  or  at  least  five  metres  at  once.  It  is 
pressing.  To-day  I  bought  some  here  in  order, 
weather  permitting,  to  be  ready  to-morrow  or  the  day 
after.  I  am  wholly  absorbed  in  my  work,  and  I  will 
certainly  not  give  in  if  only  I  can  keep  in  the  vein. 

144 


All  these  large  pictures  are  good,  but  very  trying. 
Enclosed  I  send  you  a  letter  I  wrote  yesterday.  In  it 
you  will  see  what  I  think  of  the  portrait  of  G.  which 
he  has  sent  me.  It  is  too  black  and  too  sad.  Even  so, 
I  must  confess  that  I  like  him.  But  he  will  change 
and  must  come  here.  One  should  not  work  Prussian 
blue  into  one's  drawing  of  a  face  ;  for  then  it  ceases  to 
be  flesh  and  becomes  wood.  I  think  and  hope,  how- 
ever, that  the  other  Brittany  pictures  are  better,  as 
regards  colour,  than  this  portrait,  which  after  all  was 
painted  in  a  hurry. 


Believe  me,  I  exaggerate  neither  in  regard  to  G.  nor 
to  his  portrait.  He  must  eat,  take  walks  with  me,  see 
our  house  as  it  is,  and  give  a  helping  hand,  [32]  and, 
in  a  word,  thoroughly  divert  himself.  He  has  lived 
cheaply,  it  is  true,  but  it  has  made  him  so  ill  that  he 
can  no  longer  distinguish  a  bright  from  a  sombre 
tone.  In  any  case  it  is  exceedingly  distressing,  and 
it  is  high  time  for  him  to  come  here,  where  he  will 
soon  get  well  again.  Meanwhile,  forgive  me  if  I 
exceed  my  allowance;  I  shall  work  all  the  more  for  it. 
Since  Thursday  I  have  been  so  hard  up  that  from  then 
until  Monday  I  had  only  two  real  meals.  At  other 
times  I  had  only  bread  and  coffee,  which  I  had  to  have 
on  credit  and  I  paid  for  it  to-day.  If  you  can,  there- 
fore, send  me  something  quickly. 


H5 


This  time  things  have  gone  pretty  hard  with  me  ; 
I  got  to  the  end  of  my  money  on  Thursday,  and  it 
seemed  an  age  to  wait  until  noon  on  Monday.  During 
these  four  days  I  have  lived  principally  upon  23  [33] 
cups  of  coffee,  and  the  bread  I  ate  with  them  is  not 
yet  paid  for.  That  is  not  your  fault  but  mine — if 
one  speak  of  fault  at  all  in  the  matter.  For  I  was 
frantically  anxious  to  see  my  pictures  in  their  frames 
and  had  paid  a  little  more  than  I  could  afford,  more 
particularly  as  the  month's  rent  and  attendance  had 
to  be  settled  as  well.  As  far  as  I  am  concerned, 
old  chap,  it  would  not  matter,  but  I  feel  how  you 
too  must  suffer  under  the  stress  which  work  imposes 
upon  us;  and  my  only  consolation  is  to  think  that 
you  would  approve  of  my  using  every  possible 
effort,  so  long  as  the  fine  weather  lasts.  I  cannot 
say  it  has  been  fine  for  the  last  few  days,  as  a  ruth- 
less north  wind  has  been  blowing  and  has  driven 
all  the  faded  leaves  furiously  before  it.  But  between 
this  and  winter,  the  finest  days  and  the  most  beautiful 
effects  of  light  will  come,  and  then  I  shall  have  to 
devote  all  my  energies  to  my  work.  I  am  so  much 
in  the  mood  for  painting  that  I  simply  could  not  stop 
suddenly. 

Do  you  know  how  much  I  have  left  for  the  week, 
and  after  four  days  of  fasting?  Exactly  six  francs. 
I  had  something  to  eat  at  midday;  but  this  even- 
ing all  I  shall  have  will  be  a  crust  of  bread.  And 
all  my  money  is  spent  on  the  house  and  on  the 

146 


pictures.    For  I  have  not  even  got  three  francs  left  in 
order  to  ...  [34] 


One  ought  not  to  attach  most  importance  to  those 
studies  which  give  one  a  great  deal  of  trouble,  and 
which  nevertheless  are  not  so  pleasing  as  the  pictures 
which  are  the  result  and  fruit  of  those  studies,  and 
which  one  paints  as  if  in  a  dream,  without  nearly 
so  much  trouble.  Inclosed  I  send  you  a  letter  which 
I  wrote  a  day  or  two  ago  on  G.'s  portrait.  I  have  not 
the  time  to  write  it  again  ;  but  I  lay  the  most  stress  on 
the  following  points  :  I  do  not  like  all  this  ugliness  in 
our  work,  save  in  so  far  as  it  shows  us  the  way.  Our 
duty  is,  however,  neither  to  tolerate  it  on  our  own 
account,  nor  to  make  others  tolerate  it  ;  on  the  con- 
trary. I  also  send  you  herewith  a  letter  from  G.  ;  for- 
tunately he  is  getting  well  again.  I  should  be  ex- 
tremely glad  if  R.  were  to  do  something  for  him  ; 
still  —  R.  has  a  wife,  children,  and  a  studio,  and  he  is 
building  a  house  ;  so  I  can  well  understand  that  even 
a  rich  man  cannot  always  spend  money  on  pictures, 
even  if  it  were  only  a  hundred  francs.  I  believe  it 
would  be  a  great  change  for  me,  if  G.  were  here,  for 
day  after  day  goes  by  now  without  my  ever  exchanging 
a  word  with  a  soul.  In  any  case  his  letter  was  a  great 
joy  to  me.  If  one  live  too  long  in  the  country,  one 
gets  quite  besotted,  and  even  if  this  has  not  hap- 
pened to  me  yet,  it  might  make  me  unproductive 
in  the  winter.  This  danger  would  vanish  if  he  came, 


for  we  should  never  be  at  a  loss  for  ideas.  If  work 
progresses  favourably  and  courage  does  not  fail  us, 
we  may  reckon  on  a  number  of  interesting  years  in 
the  future. 

At  the  present  moment  I  am  holding  an  exhibition, 
for  I  have  taken  all  my  studies  off  their  stretchers,  and 
nailed  them  on  the  wall  to  dry.  You  will  see  that 
once  I  am  in  possession  of  a  whole  number  of  them, 
and  a  selection  is  made  from  them,  it  will  come  to  the 
same  thing  as  if  I  had  lavished  more  work  and  study 
upon  them;  for  whether  one  paint  the  same  subject 
again  and  again  on  the  same  canvas  or  on  several 
canvases  does  not  make  any  difference  to  the  serious- 
ness of  the  work. 


148 


So  our  uncle  is  dead!  Our  sister  wrote  me  the 
news  this  morning.  They  seem  to  have  expected  you 
at  the  funeral,  so  probably  you  were  there.  Life  is 
short  and  vanishes  like  smoke  !  But  that  is  no  reason 
for  despising  the  living.  And  we  are  right  after  all 
to  think  more  of  the  artists  than  of  the  pictures. 


M.  K.  returned  here  yesterday,  and  liked  my  pic- 
tures of  the  little  girl  and  my  garden.  But  I  do  not 
know  whether  he  has  any  money.  I  am  now  busy 
painting  a  postman  in  a  blue  uniform  with  gold  trim- 
mings; he  is  a  fanatical  Republican  like  old  T.,  and 
much  more  interesting  than  most  people  are. 

If  it  were  possible  to  call  R.'s  attention  to  it,  he 
might  perhaps  take  the  picture  by  G.  which  you 
bought;  and  if  there  is  no  other  way  of  helping  G. 
what  shall  we  do  ?  I  will  say  to  him  (R.)  :  "  Look  here, 
our  picture  pleases  you  very  much  just  as  it  is,  and 
I  believe  we  shall  see  even  better  work  by  this  painter; 
why  do  you  not  do  as  we  do  ?  We  believe  in  the  man 
as  he  stands  and  like  everything  he  does."  And  then 
I  will  add  :  "  that,  if  it  has  to  be,  we  shall  naturally 
let  him  have  the  large  picture,  but  that  as  G.  is  sure 
to  be  constantly  in  need  of  money,  it  would  not  be 
right  for  us  in  his  interests  to  keep  back  the  picture 
until  his  prices  had  risen  three  or  four  fold,  which 
they  are  certain  to  do  sooner  or  later."  If  R.  then 
makes  a  plain  and  definite  offer,  we  shall  be  able  to 

149 


consider  it — and  G.  might  say  that  although  he  had 
let  you,  his  friend,  have  the  picture  at  a  certain  price, 
he  would  not  think  of  letting  an  art  lover  have  it  for 
the  same  sum.  But  let  us  first  wait  to  hear  what  he 
will  say. 


The  change  that  I  am  trying  to  introduce  into  my 
work  is  to  attach  more  importance  to  the  figure.  In 
painting  this  is  really  the  only  thing  which  moves  me 
to  the  depths,  and  which  gives  me  a  more  vivid  idea 
of  infinity  than  anything  else. 

To-day  I  shall  write  to  our  sister;  how  sad  they 
must  be!  As  she  herself  says:  "  As  soon  as  a  man 
has  left  us,  we  can  remember  only  his  happy  moments 
and  his  good  points."  And  yet,  the  most  important 
thing  would  be  to  see  these  things  while  he  is  living. 
It  would  be  so  simple,  and  would  so  enlighten  us 
concerning  the  cruelties  of  life,  which  surprise  us  now 
and  make  our  hearts  so  sore.  If  life  had  another  in- 
visible half,  on  which  one  landed  when  one  died,  we 
should  then  give  those  who  started  on  this  solemn  and 
interesting  journey  our  best  wishes  and  our  most 
hearty  sympathy  on  the  road  thither. 


I  have  just  dispatched  the  large  drawings:  the  up- 
right of  the  small  peasant  garden  seems  to  me  the 

150 


best.  The  garden  with  the  sunflowers  belongs  to  a 
bathing  establishment.  As  to  the  third  garden,  which 
is  landscape  shape,1 1  have  also  made  oil  sketches  of  it. 
The  orange-coloured,  yellow  patches  of  flowers  grow 
exceedingly  brilliant  under  the  blue  sky,  and  every- 
thing is  bathed  in  a  happier  and  more  loving  atmo- 
sphere than  in  the  north  :  it  vibrates,  like  your  bunch 
of  flowers  by  Monticelli.  Although  I  have  done  about 
150  drawings  and  oil-sketches  I  feel  as  if  I  had  done 
absolutely  nothing.  I  would  readily  content  myself 
with  being  a  precursor  of  the  painters  of  the  future 
who  will  paint  here  in  the  south. 


There  are  a  number  of  fine  lithographs  to  be  seen  : 
Daumiers,  reproductions  of  Delacroix,  Decamps, 
Diaz,  Rousseau,  Dupre,  etc.  Soon,  however,  this 
will  cease,  and  what  a  pity  it  is  that  this  art  is  about 
to  disappear ! 


Why  do  we  not  stick  to  what  we  have  once  dis- 
covered in  our  art,  as  the  doctors  and  the  engineers 
do?  With  them,  when  anything  is  discovered,  the 
knowledge  of  it  is  carefully  preserved.  But  in  the 
wretched  fine  arts  everything  is  forgotten  ;  we  hold 
fast  to  nothing.  Millet  created  the  synthesis  of  the 

1  See  note  p.  91. 


peasant,  and  now  ?  Oh,  of  course,  there  are  Lhermitte 
and  perhaps  one  or  two  others  as  well — Meunier,  for 
instance.  But  have  painters  really  learnt  to  see  a 
peasant  in  the  proper  way  ?  Not  at  all !  Scarcely  one 
of  them  is  capable  of  such  a  thing.  And  does  not  the 
fault  lie  a  little  with  the  Parisians,  who  are  changeable 
and  deceptive  as  the  sea?  You  are  quite  right  in  say- 
ing that  we  must  go  our  own  way,  quite  unconcerned, 
and  work  for  ourselves.  Do  you  know  that  even  if  Im- 
pressionism were  sacrosanct,  at  times  I  should,  never- 
theless, like  to  be  able  to  paint  things  which  the 
former  generation,  Delacroix,  Millet,  Rousseau,  Diaz, 
Monticelli,  Isabey,  Decamps,  Dupre,  Ziem,  Jonkind, 
Israels,  Mauve,  and  a  host  of  others,  Corot,  and 
Jacques  .  .  .  would  be  able  to  understand. 

Manet  and  Courbet  got  very  near  to  treating  colour 
and  form  together  as  equal  in  importance.  I  should 
like  to  prepare  myself  for  ten  years  by  means  of 
studies  for  the  task  of  painting  one  or  two  figure 
pictures.  The  old  and  eternal  plan — so  very  often 
recommended  and  so  seldom  carried  out ! 


The  small  upright  of  the  peasant  garden,  as  I  saw 
it  in  nature,  is  glorious  in  colour.  The  dahlias  are  a 
deep  and  severe  purple,  and  on  one  side  there  is  a 
double  row  of  flowers  which  is  a  mass  of  pink  and 
green,  and  on  the  other  there  is  a  mass  of  orange  with 
scarcely  any  green.  In  the  centre  there  is  a  low  white 

152 


dahlia  and  a  small  pomegranate  tree  with  greenish 
yellow  fruit,  and  blossom  of  an  ardent  orange  red 
colour.  The  ground  is  grey,  the  tall  reeds  are  blue 
green,  the  trees  viridian,  the  sky  blue,  the  houses  white 
with  green  window  frames  and  red  roofs.  That  is  how 
it  looks  in  the  morning  in  full  sunlight;  at  evening  it 
is  all  immersed  in  the  deep  shadows  cast  by  the  fig 
trees  and  the  tall  reeds.  That  is  the  whole  thing.  To 
seize  all  these  beauties,  a  whole  school  of  artists  would 
be  necessary,  who  would  work  together  and  complete 
one  another  in  the  same  country,  like  the  old  Dutch- 
men :  portrait  painters,  painters  of  genre  pictures, 
landscapists,  animal  painters,  painters  of  still-life,  etc. 


I  have  now  received  the  two  portraits.  In  B's 
portrait  of  himself  a  portrait  of  G.  hangs  on  the  wall, 
and  in  G's.  portrait  of  himself  there  is  a  portrait  of  B. 
in  the  background.  At  first  one  can  only  see  G. ;  but 
B's.  picture  appeals  to  me  very  much  indeed  too. 

It  is  only  a  painter's  idea,  only  a  few  summary  tones 
and  a  few  black  lines;  but  it  is  as  chic  as  a  genuine 
Manet.  The  G.  shows  more  study  and  is  more  care- 
fully carried  out,  and  that  is  exactly  what  makes  one 
feel  as  if  it  were  the  representation  of  a  captive.  It 
shows  no  trace  of  good  cheer,  no  particle  of  flesh;  but 
all  this  may  be  ascribed  simply  to  his  intention,  which 
was  to  produce  something  melancholy.  Those  parts 
of  the  skin  which  are  in  shadow  are  a  sombre  blue. 

153 


Now  at  last  I  have  the  opportunity  of  comparing  my 
painting  with  my  friends'.  There  is  no  question  that 
my  portrait  which  I  am  sending  to  G.  in  exchange  for 
his,  holds  its  place  quite  well  beside  the  latter.  I  wrote 
to  G.  that  if  I  might  be  allowed  to  lend  unmerited 
importance  to  my  personality  in  a  picture,  I  had 
tried  to  paint,  not  exactly  myself,  but  the  portrait  of 
an  impressionist,  and  had  therefore  conceived  this 
picture  as  that  of  a  bonze  in  abject  adoration  before 
his  great  Buddha.  And  when  I  place  my  conceptions 
and  G's.  side  by  side,  I  find  mine  just  as  serious  as 
his  but  not  so  full  of  despair.  And  G's.  portrait  seems 
to  say  to  me:  this  must  go  on  no  longer,  he  must 
grow  contented  again,  he  must  become  the  old  G.  of 
yore,  who  meanwhile  has  grown  richer,  through  the 
south  [35]  and  the  negresses. 

I  am  extremely  glad  that  I  have  the  portraits  of  our 
friends  at  this  period.  They  will  not  remain  as  they 
are ;  in  time  they  will  have  a  cloudless  life,  and  I  feel 
plainly  that  it  is  my  duty  to  do  everything  in  order  to 
reduce  our  poverty.  Poverty  is  impossible  in  our  pro- 
fession. I  feel  that  he  is  more  like  Millet  than  I  am, 
but  I  am  more  like  Diaz  than  he  is.1  And  like  Diaz  I 
will  try  to  please  the  public  in  order  to  help  him.  My 
work  has  cost  more  than  theirs;  but  I  do  not  mind 
this  now  that  I  have  seen  their  painting ;  they  worked 
amid  too  much  poverty  to  have  success;  for,  believe 
me,  I  have  better  and  more  saleable  work  than  that 
which  I  sent  to  you,  and  I  feel  that  I  am  capable  of 
1  Reference  to  Diaz's  self-sacrificing  friendship  for  Millet. 
154 


even  better  things.  I  feel  quite  confident  that  there  are 
many  people  to  whom  the  poetical  subjects  in  particular 
will  appeal.  The  "  Starry  Sky,"  the  "  Vine-Branch," 
the  "  Furrows,"  the  "  Poet's  Garden."  For  I  consider 
it  our  duty,  yours  as  well  as  mine,  to  aim  at  compara- 
tive wealth,  as  we  shall  have  great  artists  to  provide 
for.  If  you  have  Gauguin,  you  can  be  as  happy  as 
Sensier.  He  will  be  so  pleased  with  the  house  as  a 
studio,  that  he  will  even  want  to  rule  and  manage  it. 
B.  has  sent  me  a  collection  of  ten  drawings.  .  .  .  You 
will  soon  see  all  these  things;  but  I  shall  keep  the 
portraits  by  me,  and  enjoy  them  for  a  little  while 
longer,  before  I  send  them  to  you.  Some  day  you 
will  probably  see  the  portrait  of  myself  which  I  sent 
to  G.,  for  I  hope  G.  will  keep  it:  it  looks  quite  ashen- 
grey  against  a  pale  emerald  green  (not  yellow)  back- 
ground. I  am  wearing  the  brown  jacket  with  the  blue 
edging.  I  intensified  the  brown  to  a  purple,  and  I 
broadened  the  edging.  The  head  is  modelled  entirely 
in  light  colour,  light  on  a  light  ground,  almost  free 
from  shadows  ;  but  I  have  painted  the  eyes  somewhat 
oblique,  a  la  japonaise. 


Letter  from  G.  .  .  .  who  tells  me  that  he  has  sent 
you  a  batch  of  pictures  and  studies.  I  should  be  very 
glad  if  you  could  find  the  time  to  write  me  a  few  details 
about  them.  With  G's.  letter  I  also  received  a  note 
from  B.  in  which  he  confirms  the  receipt  of  my  pictures, 

155 


all  seven  of  which  they  mean  to  keep.  B.  is  making 
me  a  present  of  one  more  study  in  exchange,  and  the 
three  others,  M.,  L.,  and  another  young  painter,  will, 
I  hope,  also  send  portraits.  G.  has  my  portrait  and 
B.  writes  that  he  would  very  much  like  to  have  one  in 
the  same  style,  although  he  already  possesses  one 
which  I  gave  him  in  exchange  for  his  portrait  of  his 
grandmother.  And  I  was  glad  to  hear  that  they  were 
not  displeased  with  my  figure  pictures. 


I  have  been  and  still  am  half  dead,  after  my  last 
week's  work.  I  cannot  do  anything  yet  but,  as  it 
happens,  a  terrific  north  wind  is  blowing  at  present, 
which  whirls  up  clouds  of  dust  and  covers  the  trees 
from  top  to  bottom  in  a  coat  of  white.  Willy-nilly, 
therefore,  I  am  obliged  to  remain  idle.  So  I  have  slept 
sixteen  hours  at  a  stretch ;  it  has  done  me  a  tremendous 
amount  of  good,  and  to-morrow,  thanks  to  this 
thorough  rest,  I  shall  be  well  again.  But  I  have  a 
good  week  behind  me:  five  canvases  are  no  small 
matter;  if  one  suffer  a  little  for  that  sort  of  thing  it 
really  is  no  wonder.  If  I  had  worked  more  slowly, 
however,  the  storm  would  only  have  interrupted  me. 
When  the  weather  is  fine  one  should  take  advantage 
of  it,  otherwise  one  can  make  no  headway. 


156 


What  is  Seurat  doing?  If  you  see  him,  tell  him  that 
I  have  a  scheme  of  decoration  in  view  which,  as  far  as 
I  can  tell  at  present,  will  extend  to  fifteen  pictures,  and 
which,  in  order  to  be  complete,  will  require  another 
fifteen.  Tell  him  also  that  I  am  encouraged  in  my 
labours  upon  this  serious  scheme  by  recollections,  not 
only  of  his  own  good  self,  but  also  of  the  fine  large 
pictures  which  I  saw  in  his  studio. 


We  ought  also  to  have  a  portrait  of  Seurat  by  himself. 

I  wrote  to  G.  that  when  I  suggested  an  exchange  of 
portraits  between  us,  I  had  naturally  taken  it  for 
granted  that  he  and  B.  had  made  studies  of  each 
other  ;  and  that  as  this  did  not  prove  to  be  the  case, 
and  that  he  had  painted  one  specially  for  me,  I  could 
not  accept  this  picture  in  exchange,  as  I  regarded  it  as 
too  important  a  work  of  art  for  the  purpose.  Never- 
theless, he  replied  that  I  absolutely  must  accept  it  in 
exchange,  and  his  letter  contained  a  host  of  compli- 
ments which,  as  they  were  undeserved,  I  pass  over. 


I  am  sending  you  an  article  about  Provence  which, 
in  my  opinion  is  well  written.  The  "Felibres"  are 
a  literary  and  artistic  society,  composed  of  Clovis 
Hugues,  Mistral,  and  others,  who  write  excellent 
sonnets  in  the  Proven£al  dialect  and  in  French.  If 

157 


ever  the  "Felibres"  deign  to  take  any  notice  of  me 
here,  they  will  all  come  into  my  little  house.  But  I 
should  like  this  to  occur  only  when  I  have  finished 
my  decorations.  As  I  love  Provence  just  as  whole- 
heartedly as  they  do,  I  feel  that  I  have  some  right  to 
their  consideration.  If  ever  I  avail  myself  of  this 
right,  it  will  be  in  order  that  my  pictures  may  remain 
here  or  in  Marseilles,  where,  as  you  know,  I  should 
like  to  work.  For  the  artists  of  Marseilles  would  do 
well  to  continue  the  work  begun  by  their  fellow- 
townsman  Monticelli.  If  G.  or  I  were  to  write  an 
article  for  one  of  the  local  papers  here,  it  would  suffice 
to  open  up  relations  with  them. 

I  must  tell  you  that  I  have  made  a  very  interesting 
expedition  through  various  local  farm  properties,  in 
the  company  of  some  one  who  knows  this  part  of  the 
country  very  well.  They  are  all  small  peasant  hold- 
ings, a  la  Millet,  translated  into  Proven9al.  M.  K. 
and  B.  cannot  make  head  or  tail  of  it  all,  and  even 
though  I  am  beginning  to  feel  a  little  clearer  in  re- 
gard to  it  all,  I  should  have  to  live  here  a  jolly  long 
time  in  order  to  be  able  to  paint  it. 


I  often  feel  that  the  only  possible  way  of  carrying 
out  our  plan  will  be  for  me  to  set  out  on  a  journey,  in 
case  Gauguin  does  not  succeed  in  escaping  from  the 
place.  And,  then,  after  all,  I  should  still  remain  with 
the  peasants.  I  even  believe  that  we  should  hold  our- 

158 


selves  in  readiness  to  go  to  him ;  for  sooner  or  later 
he  is  sure  to  be  in  dire  distress,  if,  for  instance,  his 
landlord  refuses  to  allow  him  any  more  credit.  This 
is  more  than  probable,  and  then  his  need  might  be  so 
great,  that  our  plans  would  have  to  be  carried  out  with 
all  possible  dispatch.  As  far  as  I  am  concerned  the 
only  expense  would  be  my  journey  thither;  for,  accord- 
ing to  him,  the  cost  of  bare  necessaries  is  much  lower 
there  than  it  is  here. 


People  are  better  off  in  this  place  than  in  the  north, 
even  when  they  are  quite  hard  up.  For  the  weather  is 
always  fine,  and  the  Mistral  itself  makes  no  difference 
to  it.  That  glorious  sun,  in  the  rays  of  which  Voltaire 
used  to  bask  while  sipping  coffee,  continues  to  shine 
notwithstanding.  In  all  directions  one  is  reminded 
quite  involuntarily  of  Zola  and  Voltaire.  There  is 
such  an  abundance  of  vital  energy  everywhere.  It  is 
like  Jan  Steen  and  Ostade's  work.  The  conditions  for 
the  formation  of  a  school  of  painting  are  certainly  to 
be  found  here.  You  will  reply,  however,  that  nature 
is  beautiful  everywhere,  if  only  one  enters  sufficiently 
deeply  into  her  spirit. 


Have    you    read    "  Madame   Chrysantheme,"   and 
made  the  acquaintance  of  Monsieur  Kangourou,  that 

159 


pander,  so  overwhelmingly  obliging-,  with  the  sugared 
spices,  the  fried  ices,  and  the  salted  sweetstuffs? 

I  have  seen  a  wooden  figure  of  a  woman,  in  a  peasant 
garden  here,  which  came  from  the  prow  of  a  Spanish 
ship.  It  stood  in  the  midst  of  a  group  of  cypresses, 
and  the  whole  effect  was  very  like  Monticelli.  Oh! 
what  a  lot  of  poetry  there  is  in  these  farm-gardens, 
with  their  abundance  of  lovely  red  Proven9al  roses, 
these  vineyards,  these  fig  trees,  and  the  perennially 
powerful  sun,  in  spite  of  which  the  green  of  the  vege- 
tation remains  so  fresh  !  There  are  also  the  reservoirs 
with  their  clear  water  running  over  the  orchards 
through  diminutive  channels  which  constitute  a  regular 
canal  system  on  a  small  scale;  and  the  old  grey  horse 
of  "  la  Camargue"  which  sets  the  machine  in  motion. 
No  cow  is  to  be  found  in  these  farmyards.  My  neigh- 
bour and  his  wife  (who  are  grocers)  are  extraordinarily 
like  the  Buteaux.  But  in  these  parts  the  peasant  hold- 
ings, the  inns,  and  even  the  lowest  cafes,  are  less 
gloomy  and  less  tragic  looking  than  they  are  in  the 
north ;  for  the  heat  makes  poverty  less  cruel  and  less 
lugubrious.  I  wish  to  Heavens  you  had  seen  this 
country !  But  our  first  concern  must  be  to  await  de- 
velopments in  Gauguin's  quarter. 


V 


Gauguin  responded  to  the  call  of  his  friend  and  came 
to  join  him  in  his  work  in  sunny  and  gay-coloured 

1 60 

? 


Provence.  A  fit  of  insanity,  however,  seized  Van 
Gogh  and  broke  up  the  companionship  of  the  two 
artists.  From  that  time  onward,  Van  Gogh  lived  in  an 
asylum,  where  in  his  moments  of  lucidity  he  was  still 
able  to  paint  beautiful  pictures. 

Concerning  the  last  days  of  his  friend,  Gauguin 
writes  as  follows:  "  In  his  last  letter  from  Auvers, 
near  Pontoise,  he  said  that  he  had  always  hoped  that 
his  health  might  so  far  improve  as  to  permit  him  to 
paint  with  me  in  Brittany,  but  that  he  was  then  con- 
vinced that  recovery  was  out  of  the  question.  *  My  dear 
master,  after  having  known  you  and  grieved  you,  it  is 
more  dignified  to  die  while  I  am  fully  conscious  of 
what  I  am  doing,  than  to  take  leave  of  this  world  in  a 
state  which  degrades  me.'  He  fired  a  bullet  at  himself, 
and,  a  few  hours  later,  while  lying  in  bed  smoking 
his  pipe,  with  all  his  wits  about  him,  full  of  passionate 
love  for  his  art,  and  without  any  feelings  of  resentment 
towards  humanity,  he  quietly  passed  away." 


161  M 


NOTES 

1,  page  39.  The  translation  of  the  original  French  would  be: 
"  without  having  recourse  to  the  old  dodges  and  delusions  of 
intriguers  "  (aux  meux  trues  et  trompe-T ceil  d*1  intrigants). 

2,  p.  44.  The  French  is  boutons  d'or  (buttercups).    The  German 
translation  has  Ldisuenzahn. 

3,  p.  45.    The  German  is,  Leute  die  auf  Technik  sehen;  but  my 
rendering  is  more  faithful  to  the  French  original. 

4,  p.  51.  According  to  the  French  this  should  be :  "After  many 
eccentricities  you  have  succeeded  in  producing,"  etc.  The  German, 
however,  is,  wirst  Du  dahin  gelangen  Sachen  von  dgyptischer 
Ruhe>  etc. 

5,  p.  55.    The  French  word  is  bestiales,  which  the  German 
translator  rendered  by  grausame. 

6,  p.  55.    The   French  is  crane  (swaggering);    the  German 
translation  has  elegant. 

6a,  p.  60.    The  French  has,  your  grandmother. 

7,  p.  61.    The  French  is,  amours  faciles. 

8,  p.  62.    The  French  is,  senti  dans  son  animalite. 

9,  p.  62.    From  this  point  the  original  French  continues,  "is 
like  the  consummation  of  sexual  love — a  moment  of  infinity." 

10,  p.  63.    In  his  original  publication  of  these  letters  in  Le 
Mercure  de  France,  E.  Bernard  inserts  a  note  here  to  the  effect 
that  Van  Gogh  meant  that  Rembrandt  used  religious  subjects 
only  as  a  means  of  expressing  philosophical  ideas. 

u,  p.  64.    The  French  is,  peint  un  ange  surnaturel  au  sourire  a 
la  Vinci. 

12,  p.  65.    The  French  \s,folie  contagieuse. 

163 


13,  p.  66.    The  French  is,  sincerite  et  devotion. 

14,  p.  68.    The  German  translator  took  what  I  believe  to  be  a 
justifiable  liberty  here ;  for  the  original  French  reads :  et  il  sagit 
de  souffler  de  son  souffle  tant  qtfon  a  le  souffle. 

15,  p.  73.    The  French  word  is  renaissance. 

1 6,  p.  74.    The  German  translation  (beim  Fechteri)  misses  the 
point  here ;  for  the  French  original  is  not  Vescrime^  but  Tescrime 
a  Vassaut. 

17,  p.  77.  In  the  German  translation  there  are  no  dots  here  to 
show  that  a  passage  has  been  omitted ;  as  however,  this  passage 
seems  to  me  important,  I  thought  it  advisable  to  give  the  trans- 
lation of  it  in  these  notes.    After  the  word  "  nature,"  the  French 
original  proceeds:  "  in  order  to  convert  a  study  into  a  picture  by 
arranging  the  colour,  adding  here,  and  simplifying  there ;  .  .  .  " 

18,  p.  81.    E.  Bernard  says  that  this  refers  to  a  caricature  by 
Gauguin  of  Van  Gogh  sitting  on  a  ledge  of  rock  drawing  the 
sun. 

19,  p.  83.  The  French  word  is  not  talent  but  superiorite. 

20,  p.  89.  I  confess  that  I  did  not  understand  the  proper  mean- 
ing of  this  passage,  either  in  the  French  or  in  the  German,  so 
here  it  is,  as  it  stands  in  the  French  original :  Mais  justement  a 
cause  de  ce  que  c'est  dans  le  cceur  des  gens  qu'est  aussi  le  cceur  des 
affaires,  ilfaut  conquerir  des  amities  ou  plutot  les  ranimer. 

21,  p.  90.  It  may  be  of  interest  to  painters  to  know  that  the 
other  colours  mentioned  in  the   French  original  are:   rose  de 
garance,  and  mine  orange. 

22,  p.  96.  I  may  be  wrong  here.  The  German  word  is  Axtomen, 
the  French  original  is,  axiomes. 

23,  p.  98.  The  French  original  contains  simply  the  word  strtnitt, 
which  the  German  translator  paraphrased  as  "the  joy  of  living, 
and  peace." 

24,  p.  101.  The  French  original  has,  onnes^en  repent  pas,  in  the 
place  of  "  one  can  never  cast  it  out." 

25,  p.  102.   It  is  not  clear  whether  Van  Gogh  meant  that  he 
opposed  the  firm  B.  and  V.  or  that  he  quelled  the  feeling  in  his 
heart.    The  French  original  is  simply :  Seulementje  m'y  oppose. 

26,  p.   104.    The  French  original  is,  des  ttablissements   pour 

164 


Zouaves.    On  this  point  see  also  p.  23,  vol.  12,  of  the  "  Mercure  de 
France." 

27,  p.  1 08.   The  original  reads  :  Sije  me  laissais  embeter  parle 
premier  venu  ici,  tu  comprends  que  je  ne  saurais  bientot  plus  ou 
donner  la  tete.   The  German  rendering  was  therefore  a  little  too 
free. 

28,  p.  1 1 6.  A  passage  is  omitted  here  in  the  German  translation, 
which  I  think  is  of  sufficient  interest  to  be  quoted.  In  the  French 
original  the  passage  reads  :  Je  crois  que  Gauguin  lui-meme  souffre 
beaucoup  et  ne  peut  pas  se  developper  comme  pourtant  Jest  en 
dedans  de  lui  de  pouvoir  lefaire. 

29,  p.  116.  On  both  occasions  when  in  the  German  text  I  found 
the  word  Schwefelgelb,  I  translated  it  by  "cadmium."  The  word 
in  the  French  original  is  simply  sou/re.   (See  also  page  73.) 

30,  p.  122.  The  German  word  is  Quadratnetz,  and  the  French 
original  has  cadre  perspectif.    I  am  not  sure  that  my  rendering 
gives  an  adequate  idea  of  the  instrument. 

31,  p.  124.    The  French  is,  rhinoceros  dangereux. 

32,  p.  145,  "  and  give  a  helping  hand,"  is  a  somewhat  free 
rendering,  through  the  German,  of  et  comme  nous  laferons. 

33,  p.  146.    The  number  "28"  seems  to  be  a  misprint  in  the 
German. 

34,  p.  147.    E.  Bernard,  himself,  leaves  one  to  guess  at  what 
this  means ;  for  in  the  original  French  we  read :  Carje  n'ai  m&me 
pas,  depuis  un  mots  trois  semaines,  de  quoi  aller  .  .  .  pour  'S/r. 

35,  p.  154.  In  the  French  original  there  is  no  mention  of  "  the 
south." 


165 


CH1SWICK  PRESS  :  CHARLES  WHITTINGHAM  AND  CO. 
TOOKS  COURT,  CHANCERY  LANE,  LONDON. 


NOV  1 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY